Category Archives: Conflicts

Demolishing the mosque in Lubili is disturbing since Muslims are also part of the Buganda kingdom

Standard

Assalamu alaikum,
‘Nze ndowoza Katikiro waffe byamusobyeko if at all the mosque in the Lubili was demolished as has been reported in various circles! If I’m being honest: I’m not familiar with this story but I’m sure Muslims and the Mengo administration will work something out inishallah. This kind of tension is not good for anybody. We all need each other in today’s Uganda. One group should not be marginalized because of their beliefs.

Since we have never had a Muslim Katikiro( a situation not likely to change soon), I think having a mosque in the Lubiri is a small compromise.

I have coped this message to Owekitibwa Katikiro of Buganda, Eng.J.B.Walusimbi, because it is kind of disturbing, to say the least. I’m sure there is a reasonable explanation to this than what we are reading from various people.

Thank you

Abbey Kibirige Semuwemba

Stalk my blog at: http://semuwemba.com/

Follow me on Twitter: http://twitter.com/#!/semuwemba

Join me on Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/abbey.k.semuwemba

Clarification on the alleged arrest of Dr. Sengendo

Standard

On Monday, December 10, 2012, a rumour was posted on the Muslim Brother and Sisters Forum stating that the IUIU Rector Dr. Ahmad Kawesa Sengendo had been arrested on grounds that he possessed a fake passport. The statement also added that the order of his arrest was given by Hon. Asuman Kiyingi and Gen. Moses Ali.

According to the e-mail, the information was posted by brother Uthman Ibn Uthman Katende a regular contributor on the forum.

On behalf of the University Management, I would like to make the following clarifications;
1.Dr. Sengendo was not at any one time arrested as it was stated.
2.He has never in his life possessed a fake passport.
3.That Dr. Sengendo has been summoned by the Criminal Investigations Department of Police (CID) to make a statement on the allegation that he poses more than one valid passport. This matter and other allegations were clarified through a press release in June 2012 that appeared the New Vision, Daily Monitor, The Red Pepper and The Observer news papers on 12th June, 2012 (a copy is herein attached).

Members are hereby advised to always cross check the authenticity of their information before posting it to the forum.

IUIU PRESS RELEASE ATTACHED BELOW:

IUIU Press Release

Wassalaam Alaikum Warahmatullahi Wabarakatuh

LUKOOYA SHABAN
Public Relations Officer
Islamic University in Uganda
P.O BOX 2555 MBALE
TEL:+256 352 512 100

Joint Muslim Committee questionnaire guide For all Uganda Muslims to Answer

Standard

Salaam Aleikum,

The Joint Muslim Committee(JMC) is a Committee that was set up by the President of Uganda to investigate causes and find solutions to the perennial wrangles among the Muslims in Uganda.The Joint Muslim Committee would like to take this opportunity to get views regarding Muslim problems in Uganda from the Muslim brothers and sisters on the UMBS platform. So they have come up with questions below they would like members of UMBS to respond to such that we find a way forward to the problems in the Muslim community in Uganda.

The Members of the Committee are:


Government Representatives

i. Prof. Tarsis B Kabwegyere – Chairman

ii. Hon. Isaac I Musumba – Member

iii. Assoc Prof. Yasin Olum (PhD) – Member

Kibuli Representatives

i.Sheikh Hassan Kirya – Member

ii. Mr. Muhammad Kisambira – Member

111- Mr. Faisal Mukasa – Member

Uganda Muslim Supreme Council (UMSC) Representatives

i. Dr Edris S Kasenene – Member

ii.Hajj Sulayiman Musana – Member

iii.Sheikh Anasi Ssesimba – Member
———————————————————————————————————————


Leadership wrangles

There are leadership wrangles in the Muslim Community
1. What are the causes of perennial leadership wrangles in the Muslim Community in Uganda
2. In your opinion what is the solution to this problem

Property wrangles

There are property wrangles in the Muslim Community
• What in your view are the causes of these wrangles and what do you think is the impact of such wrangles on the Muslim unity
• What solutions do you propose
• What mechanism do you propose to avoid a re-occurrence of such problems

Governance

There exists Uganda Muslim Supreme Council that was established in 1972 to manage the affairs of the Muslim Community in Uganda
• In your opinion has the UMSC been run and managed properly, efficiently and effectively
• If not what do you propose should be done to improve the way UMSC is run and managed


Emerging groups

In the recent past there have emerged a number of divergent Muslim groups in the Muslim Community in Uganda
• What in your opinion is the cause of this development and how does it affect the Muslim Unity
• What do you propose as a way forward on this issue


Mbogo family

It is recognized that the Mbogo family (Nooh Mbogo) has greatly contributed immensely to the advancement of Islam. However, it has been said to the Committee that the family has to some extent contributed to the disunity among the Muslims in Uganda what is your opinion about their role.

UMSC Constitution

The UMSC has a Constitution
It has been said to the Committee that the Constitution needs to be amended, what is your opinion on this Constitution

Government involvement

Time and again Government has involved its self in the running of Muslim Affairs.
• In your opinion what impact has this had on Muslim unity in Uganda
• What do you propose to be the way forward

International Government/NGO’s Involvement

Time and again International Government/NGO’s have involved themselves in the running of Muslim Affairs.
• In your opinion what impact has this had on Muslim unity in Uganda
• What do you propose to be the way forward

REMARKS ON THE IUIU MISINFORMATION AND ON DISCUSSIONS ON GOVERNMENT APPOINTEES TO THE IUIU COUNCIL

Standard

 

By

 

Mukwanason A. Hyuha

Professor of Economics

 

 

During the last few months, a lot of write-ups have come out in the media and via the UMBS website on the issue of the appointment by Government of Prof. Hyuha and Mr. Mahiri Balunywa to the membership of the IUIU Council. The write-ups included an advertiser’s article that was published in local newspapers. These write-ups contain a lot of misinformation, deliberate lies, distortions and half-truths. The purpose of this short paper is to inform the uninformed and the misinformed as well as to provide the correct information and truths.

 

  1. 1.       Smear Campaign against Hyuha and Balunywa, Round 1

Nusura Tiperu, Mahiri Balunywa and I were appointed to the IUIU Council and did receive the required appointment letters on March 27, 2012. The letters were copied to, inter alia, the Chairman of the Council and the Rector of IUIU (Dr. Sengendo). Various activities took place following these appointments.  It is now known that the IUIU administration in Mbale had ‘excited’ discussions on the matter that culminated in the dispatch of one former colleague and student of mine in Makerere University to Kampala to start off the smear campaign. The campaign took the following forms:

  1. Speeches in mosques in Kampala on Friday, March 30, 2012. The gist of these speeches by Sheikh Muzata Batte, Sheikh Hassan Khirya and others in general was as follows:
  • That President Museveni wants to “kill” IUIU like he did to Greenland Bank.
  • That the President is using General Moses Ali, Hon. Asumani Kiyingi, Hyuha and Mahiri to attain his objective of ‘killing’ the IUIU.
  • That Hyuha and Mahiri are actually not Muslims; hence, they should have not been appointed to the IUIU Council. These Muslim brothers had not even read through the Act of Parliament that established the IUIU, which, inter alia, states (Article 11(b)) that “five persons appointed by the Government of Uganda” (not “five Muslims appointed by the Government of Uganda”!)
  • That the Government should have replaced 2, rather than 3, of its appointees. This showed ignorance of Article 12(2) of the Act which states that “… the Government … may replace… any two …” of its appointees every two years. In law, there is a big difference between the word “may” and the word “shall”; the former introduces discretion while the latter means “must”. Hence, this section does not compel Government to act as stated:  it may or may not. So, Governmet’s action is duly legal.
  • That Hyuha and Mahiri are a bad pair with a bad history. Again, as will be shown below, this was exposure of one’s ignorance in broad day light!
  1. More speeches in (only) Kampala mosques on April 6, 2012. (None outside Buganda.) These speeches this time were focussed exclusively on Hyuha and Mahiri.
  1. At least one speech by Sheikh Muzata Batte at a funeral in the Central Region, again on Hyuha and Mahiri. A lot of derogatory utterings were spewed out by the sheikh.
  1. A discussion of some IUIU alumni (so they claimed) on Bukedde TV’s Akabbinkano talk show:  again castigating the appointment of Hyuha and Mahiri in a derogatory manner. These ‘alumni’ even claimed that Government had promised to rescind the appointment of the two ‘evil’ characters!

1.1   Response/Reactions from Hyuha and Balunywa

As I have always taken it as one of my duties since my student life “to inform the uninformed and/or the misinformed, including the ignorant”, I did invite Sheikh Hassan Khirya to have a discussion over the matter. The meeting took place in Kampala, and Mahiri also attended this meeting. Like me, the sheikh had been a member of the General Assembly and the Executive Committee of UMSC since 2000. Did he believe that I am not a Muslim? Anyway, he appeared to know the truth. His problem was Mahiri’s dossiers concerning Sengendo’s mismanagement of IUIU. The two (the sheikh and Mahiri) had what I thought was a fruitful discussion and Mahiri promised to send (and did send) soft copies of the dossiers to the sheikh. Despite this, the mosques talks, in (only) Kampala mosques, continued the next Friday (April 6, 2012)!

I also talked to a long-time friend of mine, Hajji Ibrahim Matovu (Headmaster of Kibuli SS) on the matter. I met Hajji Matovu at a funeral in Kachongha, Butaleja District. The gist of the discussion was “Why should Muslims wash their dirty linen in public?” We seemed to be singing the same song. Next, I also attempted, together with Mahiri, to meet Jajja w’Obusiraamu mu Uganda (Prince Kassim Nakibinge) to discuss the issues, but in vain

Thereafter, I sent a write-up to the Observer newspaper on the issue, since the misinformation, lies and distortions on Mahiri and me were still continuing. I also sent the write-up and my c.v. to Abbey Semuwemba in this process of “informing the uninformed and the misinformed”. Brother Mahiri also came up with a write-up which he circulated over the internet.

You can see that our “splashing of curriculum vitae (cvs)” and write-ups in the media and on the internet came about two weeks after ‘shuttle diplomacy’ had failed. The attacks were still continuing, and nobody was appealing to the Muzata Battes and Khiryas of this world not to wash Muslim dirty linen in public. Is it possible that Brother Semuwemba had not come across or heard about the mosque and funeral as well as the Akabbinkano barrages of lies, character-assassinations and misinformation on Hyuha and Mahiri until I ‘splashed’ my cv on the internet?

  1. 2.       Smear Campaign against Hyuha and Balunywa, Round 2

A second round of the smear campaign soon followed the first one. This included the following:

  1. An advertiser’s article by an IUIU spokesman appeared in several newspapers. This article was meant to show how bad or un-muslim Hyuha and Mahiri are. For Mahiri, it was based on his dossiers on Sengendo (not IUIU,which he cherishes up to now) which came out some time back; and for Hyuha, the article was based on concocted allegations (stress allegations) made in a non-scientific report by an illegal committee set up by the then Makerere University Vice Chancellor and kangaroo courts that followed the report. The article appears to have achieved its main objective of spreading lies, distortions and misinformation and half-truths. For example, one sister plus a Fazhil Mwesigwa appear to believe in every printed word, although they may most likely not believe in the Bible the way it is now. I will return to this misinformation based on the Makerere saga later.
  1. Prof. Abdu B. Kasozi wrote to the Minister of Education and Sports on this matter—in a way urging her to reject the Government appointment of Hyuha. Prof. Kasozi is the current Executive Director of the National Council for Higher Education (NCHE), which, inter alia, supervises universities and ensures that quality programmes, teaching, research and outreach are the order of the day at all (private and public) universities in Uganda. This oversight and quality assurance role, however, does not include advising on compositions of university councils! That is, appointment of university administrators, composition of university councils, membership of the university councils and their committees, and similar matters are completely outside the the mandate of the NCHE. The Universities and Other Tertiary Institutions Act and charters of various universities deal with these issues. Note that:
  • First, Prof. Kasozi kept quiet when, in 2010, Hyuha was appointed to the post of Deputy Vice Chancellor (Academic Affairs) of Kampala International University (KIU), which is under the NCHE.
  • Second, the professor also kept quiet when Hyuha was appointed a member of the Council of KIU.
  • Third, he has kept quiet with regard to the low academic standards, the absence of professors and the paucity of research at the IUIU.
  • The third one is part of his ‘cup of tea’—so to speak—as an NCHE director, but the first two are none of his business! Yet, he was able to write on the composition of IUIU’s Council (stress outside his mandate), but continues to keep tight-lipped on the IUIU issues (bullet 3) directly under his mandate. Was his writing to the Minister without a hidden agenda? Anyway, a former IUIU Guild President (Brother Shafique Sabila) exhaustively discussed this issue; I have nothing to add.
  1. The administration of IUIU organized various meetings in Mbale and Kampala involving IUIU students, members of staff and alumni, aimed at denouncing Hyuha and Mahiri. I am happy to report that some alumni, staff members and students resisted these actions. Apart from a student appearing on a radio talk show, nothing ‘positive’ came out of these meetings—to the disappointment of the administration.
  1. Sengendo and his group made a number of derogatory remarks on Hyuha, Balunywa, Hon. Kiyingi and the Rt. Hon. General Moses Ali at various Ramandhan seminars and elsewhere. There are recorded versions of these speeches at the seminars as well as witnesses who attended the seminars.
  1. Feigning utter ignorance of the Act of Parliament that established the IUIU, Sengendo is reported to have stated at one of the seminars something like “Muslims rejected the appointment of Hyuha and Mahiri ….” Does the Act state that Government appointments to the Council shall be vetted by the Muslim Ummah in Uganda? Does it even state that these appointees shall be vetted by alumni, students, or members of staff? You can fool some people for some time, but you cannot fool all the people for all the time!

2.1   Response by Hyuha and Balunywa to the Second Round of the Campaign

 

Except for my paper presented to the Presidential Committee, neither Mahiri nor I have reacted to the second round of the smear campaign. Of course, as I pointed out above, Brother Sabila wrote something—copied to me, Mahiri, and a number of other brothers and sisters—on Prof. Kasozi’s action. In the interest of transparency, I presume, Shafique also gave a copy to the Professor of (Buganda?) History.

I am also compelled by circumstances to comment on some of the issues in Round 2 in this paper, But, the major aim of the paper is actually to throw more light on certain matters that have appeared on the UMBS website in the recent past.

  1. 3.       My Relationship with Dr. Sengendo

 

Dr. Sengendo has attracted a number of friends and enemies; I do not know whether the number of enemies is greater than that of friends. However, I have never counted myself among his enemies or ‘persons who don’t like him or his guts’. The truth of the matter is as follows:

 

  1. To the best of my knowledge and recollection, I have never ever clashed with Sengendo. This is as true as truth itself.
  2. However, I was present in 1992 when he clashed with the late Hajji Mustapha Muluya (then an IUIU employee) and the late Dr. Salim Bachou (a Minister of State then) in the presence of the late James Wapakhabulo (also then Minister).  This was at the Mbale campus during the 4th anniversary of the opening of IUIU. This ceremony was marked with reviews and speeches, like previous ceremonies. The cause of the clash was a statement in Sengendo’s speech to the effect that any Ugandan Muslim who was a Professor was actually a Muganda; no Muslim professors outside Buganda. Mustapha and Salim bitterly, and with considerable emotion, contested this allegation. It appears that due to this clash, no more anniversary ceremonies were ever held.
  3. Dr. Sengendo applied for promotion to the rank of senior lecturer when I was a member of the IUIU Appointments and Disciplinary Committee in the mid-1990s.  On purely academic grounds, I vehemently opposed this promotion for he had no publications in his area of specialization worth talking about, although he had some writings outside his area of specialisation. He was not promoted then.
  4. Even in my various writings and speeches at various functions, I have never talked about his nature and type of management or mismanagement of IUIU (whichever is applicable).  This is the information I relayed to Brother Ibrahim Matovu when we met at a funeral. Of course, in the paper presented to the Presidential Committee, I made mention of him.

Hence, I have been as neutral as anybody else vis-à-vis Sengendo’s management or mismanagement of IUIU.  Maybe, for him because I was a close friend of both Muluya and Bachou and I successfully opposed his promotion, albeit on purely academic considerations, I automatically became an enemy of his. I insist I am not. It is the Shaban Kalemas, Fazhils and Abbeys of this world to produce counter evidence.

Nonetheless, I am not unaware or ignorant of the academic status of IUIU, for

  1. There is no professor in a university that became operational in 1988.  It appears that no professor can live there for a long time.  It appears that any professor there will sooner than later be antagonized by Sengendo and his administration, and, hence, be forced to leave IUIU unceremoniously. I gave examples of this to the Presidential Committee.
  2. Even persons holding PhD degrees are an endangered species, for soon or later they will be frustrated and will leave the university.
  3. Hardly any research is going on at IUIU.  The main difference between a primary, secondary or any other non-university tertiary institution is research. Research is the extension of frontiers of knowledge (i.e the generation and addition to knowledge).  Consequently, a university cannot be a university if it is not producing academic reports. academic papers, articles in recognized/reputable academic journals, academic books and other end-products of research.   Without research output, the ‘university’ is actually a glorified secondary school—as I stated at the said 4th anniversary ceremony and elsewhere thereafter. Ranking of universities is also mainly based on research output, not buildings or arrogance, although teaching space and facilities are taken into account. These are facts and attributes all should understand.
  4. IUIU has very beautiful buildings, thanks to Sengendo and his administration who participated in the mobilization of resources from our Muslim brothers overseas. But buildings alone do not make a university, for even some secondary schools have similarly beautiful buildings. Lugazi University collapsed despite its beautiful buildings.

I am an economist. Therefore, to be promoted to any higher academic rank (this does not apply in my case since I am already a full professor, but assume it applied), I need publications in recognized publication avenues in Economics, not in political science, nuclear physics, sociology, metaphysics, Islam or any other field.  If I authored famous works—like Things Fall Apart, Grapes of Wrath, Petals of Blood, The World is Flat, Song of Lawino, Julius Caesar, How Europe Underdeveloped Africa, Das Capital Volumes I & II, The Wretched of the Earth, Introduction to Biology, History of Africa South of the Sahara, and so on—I would never ever be promoted to any academic rank in Economics (for these are not recognised academic publications in Economics, although they are very good academic works).  This is the fact; you either publish in your area of specialisation or perish).

Due to the absence of professors and other senior academicians in IUIU, the academic standards are low.  External examiners’ reports I have looked at bring out this fact.  Note that this was not the case before the Sengendo regime.  For example, when I was an external examiner in Economics in the 1990s, standards were then high at the IUIU.

Of course, the absence of senior academicians at the IUIU has impacted negatively on research and teaching/delivery standards at the university. Whereas Makerere University is ranked 8th in Africa, IUIU does not appear even among the first 100 universities! ‘Why?’, anybody can ask.

Whoever doubts what I have stated on the importance of research in a university can check with other senior academics, e.g. Prof. Abbas Kiyimba who I did assist during his PhD era.

4.   A word on My Previous Comments on Sheikh Muzata Batte

As a member of the UMSC General Assembly and Executive Committee, I got to know Sheikh Muzata Batte. I respect him and admire him for his religious training. But I do not respect him for his secular education; neither do I admire or respect him for his misguided eloquence. He is being used by others—given his eloquence and theatrics—to comment on issues he is not conversant with (to put it mildly). The IUIU administration and Council are a case in point. He is not the type I would consult on any university issues, just like I am not the type one should consult on issues to do with nuclear physics, or metaphysics, or organic and inorganic chemistry, and so on. I am only competent to a large degree in Economics as well as administration of tertiary academic/education institutions and programmes.

As a result, I would never consult the Muzata Battes of this or other terrestrial planets on the issue of how to run a university, or the cardinal functions of a university. These Battes just have scanty knowledge or information on these issues. So, here, I agree to disagree with Semuwemba and his likes. Even in my case, never trust me with academic issues outside Economics, such as metaphysics, psychology, sociology, engineering, human or veterinary medicine, etc. If I was given the duty to run mosques, maddrassas and similar Islamic institutions, I would definitely consult the sheikh, just like I expect him to consult me on issues to do with Economics, administration of tertiary education institutions, and the like. Let’s not assume that everybody is a jack of all trades! Everybody should know his/her strengths and weaknesses. I would not consult everybody on certain complex issues, just for the sake of being seen to be democratic.

Hence, Brother Abbey, frankly and honestly, I would not seek Batte’s opinion on how to run a university. A few people confuse the Council of a university, whose members are actually part-time, with the administration of a university (which runs a university on a day-to-day basis). University Council membership is not a job; it is a part-time occupation. I am currently not looking for a job! However, Fazhil thinks I am unemployed. He thinks I am looking for a job. He thinks I envy Sengendo who has a job and I don’t have one; maybe he thinks I want to take Sengendo’s job. There is a big difference between us Economists and Accountants. Ask anybody knowledgeable and you will see what I mean. But let this be a topic for another day.

5.   The Word ‘Lumpen’ and My Style of Communication

First, for those familiar with the works of Karl Marx, Lenin, Mao Tsetung and other Marxists, the word ‘lumpen’ (proletariat) is as opposed to ‘bourgeoisie’. The lumpens are the working, exploited class, while the bourgeoisie are the rich class that exploits the lumpen proletariat. I used this word in that context. The lecturers at IUIU, being mainly junior academicians, are exploited by the administration. I am told that to get a scholarship, for example, one has to provide manual and other types of labour to the Rector and his administration!

I did not definitely mean to be derogatory to the IUIU lecturers who are working under very difficult conditions. If one understood my use of the word otherwise, my sincere apologies.

Second, I am a person who calls a spade a spade—nothing else. That is why I was as blunt as possible in my presentation to the Presidential Committee; I touched areas many people agree to, but never discuss or mention, particularly in public. Brother Abbey, that is me; I cannot ‘bake’ words. This frankness, rigidness, or bluntness has earned me friends and enemies. Sometimes, I am referred to as arrogant, or rude, or undiplomatic, but that is me; that is my communication style, which I am profusely proud of. After all, one man’s meat is another man’s poison.

6.   The Makerere Saga, 2000

The post of Academic Registrar for Makerere University was widely advertised in the newspapers by the University Secretary. Following the adverts, I applied and was invited for interview in early 1993. Thereafter, the university forwarded my name to the Minister of Education and Sports; and I was appointed by the then Minister of Education and Sports, Major Nuwe Amanya Mushega, as the Academic Registrar of Makerere University on 12th May, 1993. I reported for work on 14th May, 1993.

Note that a few days after the authorities in Makerere University had agreed that I be appointed as the Academic Registrar and had, hence, forwarded the recommendation to the Minister to that effect, a delegation was sent to the Minister to urge him not to effect the appointment. The delegation was led by the then Vice Chancellor, the late Prof. William Senteza Kajubi. They tried to convince the Minister that if he appointed me, I was not likely to turn up since the salary for the post was too low, compared to what I was earning as Macroeconomic and Financial Advisor to the Government of Uganda. The Minister had attentively listened to them, and, thereafter, invited me for a chat. The invitation was relayed through Mr. Emmanuel Tumusiime Mutebile, then Permanent Secretary, Ministry of Finance, Planning and Economic Development, where I was based as an Advisor to the Government. This story is nothing but the truth: it was narrated by the Minister during his speech as Guest of Honour at a function in the University Main Hall, organised by Makerere University to welcome me officially and to officially bid farewell to Mr. Bernard Onyango, the previous Academic Registrar. The said Vice Chancellor and his team were present during the Minister’s frank narration.

The Vice Chancellor and his team cannot have hastily run to the Minister to block my appointment just because they thought I was not going to accept a lower salary. They must have had a hidden agenda; after all, during the interview, they had asked me about the issue, and I had assured them that, if offered the job, I would take it up. Maybe, they had now discovered that I was/am a Muslim, following my joint attendance (soon after the interview) of a graduation ceremony at the IUIU with Prof. Lutalo Bosa, the then Deputy Vice Chancellor, Makerere University. I attended the ceremony as a member of an IUIU Council Committee (the Appointments and Disciplinary Committee) and Prof. Lutalo Bosa attended as a representative of Makerere University. I strongly believe this was the actual reason—based on sectarian, rather than salary, considerations—especially so when one of the newspapers stated, during the saga in 2000, that “it was wrong to have appointed a non-pork eater as the Academic Registrar of Makerere University!”

Thereafter, some time in early 2000, the then Vice Chancellor hurriedly set up a so-called Committee of Inquiry to investigate allegations concocted against me by the then University Bursar and some of the staff in my Department. I was then in Arusha on official duty. It should be noted that:

  1. The Vice Chancellor was not courteous enough to inform me that he had set up such a committee. I learned of the existence of the committee when its chairman (Prof. Oswald Ndoleriire) came to my office to (verbally) invite me to meet the committee members for a chat.
  1. The Committee was unilaterally set up by the Vice Chancellor, rather than the Appointments Board. It was to bring its report to him as a result. This was illegal, since the Vice Chancellor or his informal Central Executive Committee (CEC) had no legal authority to set up such a committee (according to the Makerere University Act, 1970).
  1. 3.      The Vice Chancellor was illegally made a member of the Appointments Board, contrary to the provisions of the said University Act. Hence, in this case, he was going to (and he actually did) present a summary of the Committee’s report to the Appointments Board. He then participated in the decision to suspend me. Thus, he was both the accuser and the judge!

 

  1. All members of the Committee were my juniors, and, on several occasions, I had differed with most of them on various issues during the course of my academic and administrative activities at the university—given my strictness, frankness and transparency.
  1. The Committee members disagreed on the recommendation that I be suspended. On the second day, they had to ‘force’ the Committee Secretary to take part in voting; that is when 3 voted for me and 4 (including the secretary) voted against me.
  1. The report of the Committee left a lot to be desired, a fact I did point out to the Appointment Board  It was, for example, devoid of any scientific analysis, and full of outrageous sweeping statements.
  1. I was invited verbally to face the Committee. No ‘charges’ were ever given to me verbally or in writing before I attended the meeting. On arrival at the meeting, about 18 ‘charges’ were read to me. I was told to write them down, and, thereafter, immediayely give my reactions to each one of them.
  1. The same state of affairs—of no formal, written invitation, no written or verbal ‘charges’ prior to the meeting, no adequate time given for the accused to respond to ‘charges’, etc.—was repeated at the CEC meeting of 9th August, 2000, the Appointments Board meeting of 11th August, 2000, and similar meetings. I did write to the Appointments Board chairman pointing out these bizarre issues and anomalies. No reply was ever received from him.
  1. As stated in the previous point, all procedures and etiquette were violated at all levels in dealing with my case. For example, no formal charges were ever handed to me by the dubious Committee of Inquiry or the Appointments Board itself before I appeared before them. Instead, I had to endure a lot of harassment during these meetings.
  1. All business was conducted in a hurry; I was never given adequate time to prepare my defence. For example, I was just told by the Vice Chancellor verbally on 10th August, 2000, that I would appear before the Appointments Board the next day, 11th August, 2000.
  1. At the Central Executive Committee (CEC) meeting on 9th August, 2000, the ‘charges’ had miraculously been reduced to three, and at the Appointments Board meeting on 11th August, 2000, only 2 ‘charges’ were mentioned. Again, nobody was courteous enough to inform me why the ‘charges’ had been reduced from about 18 to just 3 then 2 (no verbal or written communication to me on this issue).

I was suspended immediately after the said ‘kangaroo courts’. These ‘courts’ violated all civilized norms and etiquettes of natural justice; it is obvious that the end justified the means. I knew the outcome of the ‘courts’; so, I took on a job with the AERC in Nairobi. Indeed, two years later, I received a letter terminating my services, with full benefits. It should be emphasized that I was not dismissed from the university. Instead, maybe for lack of any concrete evidence and given the way the so-called inquiry was conducted as well as the nature of the ‘courts’, my services were terminated with full benefits. There is a big difference between dismissal and termination; Brother Fazhil appears not to understand this! As I stated elsewhere, I have no criminal record arising out of this saga; I have already received the benefits.

By the way, the alleged ‘O’ level student was not an ‘O’ level student as some (like Shaban Kalema) would like to fool the public. The candidate had legally sat the Mature Age Entry Examinations and passed them. She had been admitted to the university on the basis of the Mature Age Entry exam results, rather than the forged documents (attached to the application form) needed under the Direct Entry Scheme (but irrelevant under the Mature Age Entry Scheme). The other candidate was admitted on the basis of ‘O’ and ‘A’ level exam results during my absence; it is one of my Deputy Registrars who I had left as Acting Academic Registrar who had signed his admission letter. This candidate’s results were not forged! It is Kings College Budo (his former school) that had issued him with incorrect (not forged) results which, in my absence, the university had used to admit him. Kings College Budo, in writing, accepted their error; and it is the candidate who alerted the university on this fact. My Deputy never told me about this issue; I first learned about it when it was one of the ‘charges’ at the CEC and the Appointments Board meetings!

Unfortunately, I am currently constrained to give more information on this saga. My lawyer has advised me to give out minimal information, as he is still looking at the possibility of court actions against those bent on spoiling my otherwise clean and excellent record and performance. I wrote two papers that were serialized in the Monitor newspaper in 2008. I am hereby informing the uninformed and the misinformed that they should read through these articles that appeared in March and April, 2008.

I may give more details on these concocted charges and the kangaroo courts once my lawyer and I have concluded on the course of action as regards this smear campaign.

Mukwanason A. Hyuha

Kampala City

August 26, 2012.

The cause of Muslim wrangles in Uganda – and the possible remedies

Standard

By BADRU KATEREGGA

Summary: For most of their 180-year history the Muslims of Uganda have been fighting each other. Remedies that fall short of replacing the community’s secular Constitution with a Sharia-based one, or fail to acknowledge the Buganda factor in leadership shall come to naught.

Author Biography: Badru Kateregga is Professor of Islamic Studies and Vice Chancellor of Kampala University.

Ugandan Muslims live with one another as brothers and sisters. They worship the same Allah and seek to be the people of God, yet they seldom listen to one another in matters of their leadership. As a Muslim it would be unreal of me not to be concerned with the incessant Muslim wrangles in the country.

Muslim wrangles have existed in Uganda and particularly in Buganda since Islam arrived around 1823 (Northern Uganda) and 1844 (Buganda) to the present day (August 2012). Of these 180 years of Islam in the East African country, 136 years have been characterized by conflicts and wrangles with short interludes of peace, unity and stability.

This intra-faith dispute was worsened by minor differences in the interpretation of the Qur’an and Hadith (teachings of the Prophet). The different approaches used in the spread of Islam created divisions in the Muslim community, for instance, the Ahmad ibn Ibrahim’s group that came from the East African Coast and arrived during the era of Kabaka Suuna II hardly agreed with the 1876 group of Muslims that came from Egypt and Sudan, as we shall elaborate later.

This clash led to the execution of about 200 Muslims at the orders of Kabaka Mutesa I, a so-called Muslim, who refereed to them as rebellious. He also expelled Muslims from the palace, sparing only his step brother, Nuhu Mbogo. This bloodbath produced the first batch of Muslim martyrs – the forgotten martyrs – slaughtered at Namugongo by Mukajanga who, 10 years later, also murdered Christians at the same place.

Causes of Muslim wrangles

The causes of Muslim conflicts in Uganda can be traced from the historical perspective to the current issues, and for purposes of this presentation I will articulate and document the causes in a chronological order.

The spread of Islam

First and foremost, the manner and method of the spread of Islam led to conflicts. Unlike Christianity that was spread by the missionaries, Islam was spread by traders on a voluntary basis, some of whom lacked knowledge. This disorganization has persisted to present day.

The misinterpretation and misunderstanding of the Quran by the sheikhs equally caused problems. For example, the Zanzibaris allowed the Kabaka (King of Buganda) to lead prayers as a sign of tolerance and respect even when he wasn’t circumcised (in Buganda tradition the body of the Kabaka isn’t supposed to shed blood). However, this was opposed by the Egyptian-Sudanese radicals who insisted that the Kabaka must be circumcised.

They also argued that the mosque of the monarch faced the wrong direction (not the direction of the Kaaba – Qibla). This sparked off the conflict that led to the slaughter of Muslims at Namugongo.

Arrival of Christianity

There was a short interval of 32 years between the advent of Islam and the arrival o Christian missionaries (the Church Missionary Society arrived in 1877 while the Roman Catholics came in 1879). Since the missionaries were the forerunners to colonialism, they worked hand in hand with the colonialists to hold back Islam at all levels, creating conflicts between the Muslims on the one hand and the imperialists and their agents on the other.

Matters became worse when the British colonial administration left the control of education – a tool for development – entirely in the hands of the Church. Thus the Muslims couldn’t send their children to school, which served as conversion centers. For instance, Yusuf Lule who converted to Christianity while at school remains a vivid example in Muslim minds.

The products of these colonial-aided missionary schools ended up taking all formal jobs, leaving their Muslim counterparts to live as third class citizens – choppers of wood, butchers and taxi drives. They had no skills to talk about. In this marginalized and disgruntled section of the population, there was bound be a social source of conflict.

The colonialists further gave land to the chiefs and missionaries, leaving out the Muslims. In the 1990 Buganda Agreement, the Muslims were allocated only one county – Butambala – which was very small and dry. This discrimination denied Muslims the source of wealth, socio-economic development and created socio-economic imbalances that gave rise to ill-feeling toward their countrymen and governments.

Besides, the colonialists found the Muslims divided and did nothing to unite them. The theological conflict between Badru Kakungulu and Sheikh Abdullah Ssekimwany, for instance, went on unabated. The colonialists said that their duty was to throw Islam back to the Sudan and they only tolerated it because they only found it here.

Post colonial era

The situation of Islam didn’t change appreciably during the post-colonial era since those who inherited power were products of the colonial-missionary system. They brought no dramatic changes in Muslim-Christian or Muslim-government relations.

The NAAM versus Kibuli in 1965

A group of Muslim elite supported by the Uganda Peoples Congress government formed the National Association for the Advancement of Muslims (NAAM) based at Wandegeya. Sheikh Swaibu Ssemakula, who was a senior cleric at the Uganda Muslim Community of Kibuli, crossed to the NAAM and was declared the first Mufti of Uganda. Akbar Adoko Nyekon, a cousin to the executive premier Milton Obote, became the President of NAAM, deputized by Sheikh Obeid Kamulegeya.

Important to note is that although NAAM’s aim was to promote Islam, it used government patronage to seize mosques belonging to Kibuli. This resulted into bloody clashes between the two factions in Kajara, Ntungamo District.

Amin’s era and the formation of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council

In 1971, Idi Amin overthrew Obote in a coup and assumed power. One of his earliest tasks was to redress the religious imbalances created by the colonial and post-colonial regimes. He formed the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council, or UMSC, following a religious conference at Kabale. He forced all existing Muslim factions to form the Council with its headquarters at Fort Lugard, Old Kampala. Amin, most strikingly, gave the Council a secular Constitution that was prepared by Solicitor General Mukambo Mugerwa. The Muslim factions had no input whatsoever.

Sheikh Abdulrazak Matovu was consequently elected Chief Qadhi and Sheikh Islam Ali Kulumba became his deputy. It should be noted that the NAAM faction came out of the Conference victorious, having taken all posts except that of Deputy Chief Qadhi, which Amin personally requested for Kibuli.  As founder of the UMSC, the head of state controlled the operation of the organization, appointing and dismissing leaders at will.

Amin, for instance, dismissed Chief Qadhi Abdul Razak Matovu on allegations of incompetence and sent his successor Sheikh Silman Matovu on forced leave because of ill-health that resulted from a planned motor accident. The UMSC thus remained without top leadership until the fall of Amin in 1979. The military leader had placed the administration of the Muslim body in the hands of his secretary for defense, Col. Emilio Mondo, a non-Muslim.

The post-Amin era

Since the UMSC was Amin’s project, it almost collapsed with his departure in 1979. Paul Muwanga, the post-Amin minister of internal affairs, requested Prince Badru Kakungulu for a possible Muslim leader, paving way for the appointment of Sheikh Kassim Mulumba as interim Mufti. He was supposed to serve for six months.

Unfortunately, Sheikh Mulumba exceeded his term and prompted the stakeholders to elect a parallel UMSC administration in a 1980 Assembly that took place at Makerere University.

The Makerere Assembly elected Sheikh Obeid Kamulegeya as the rival Mufti and Prince Badru Kakungulu as Chairperson of the parallel leadership. Prince Kakukngulu later managed to convince the two competing muftis to bury their differences and work together in one administration. Thus Kamulegeya agreed to step down, and became deputy mufti under Mulumba.

This arrangement didn’t last for long. Sheikh Mulumba resigned under pressure from Sheikh Kamulegeya, leaving the latter as full mufti at Old Kampala. Mulumba, however, shortly after renewed his claim to muftiship and pitched camp at Masjid Noor on William Street. Mufti Kamulegeya used the police to drive his rival from William Street and confined him to a small mosque at Rubaga Road, popularly known as Kabalaza. Mulumba continued challenging the UMSC leadership from his Kabalaza base.

Tito Okello era (1985)

Following the 1985 coup by Tito Okello, Mulumba also mounted his own coup at Old Kampala against Sheikh Kamaulegeya. The January 1986 NRM takeover found the two rivals in Mecca trying to represent Uganda at the Muslim World League (RABITA) annual conference.

The Mecca Agreement

Reconciliation talks were held between the rivals in the holy city, resulting into the Mecca Agreement after successive Ugandan governments had failed to solve Muslim wrangles. These governments had instead interfered in Muslim affairs, exploiting factional differences for political advantage. The purpose of the Mecca Agreement was to unite the two warring factions represented by Sheikh Mulumba and Sheikh Kamulegeya.

It was agreed that the two muftis step down and an interim Chief Qadhi be elected. Accordingly, Sheikh Rajab Kakooza was elected Chief Qadhi, deputized by Sheikh Ibrahim Saad Luwemba.

A Constitutional Review Commission was set up to revise the 1972 Muslim Constitution. Elections were later held right from village mosques up to the UMSC General Assembly. Eventually Sheikh Luwemba was elected mufti, deputized by Sheikh Muhammad Ssemakula.

But the supporters of Sheikh Kakooza allied with the Tabligh (Salafi) group to prevent Sheikh Luwemba from accessing the Agha Khan Mosque, which then housed the UMSC headquarters. Luwemba and his group retreated to Rubaga Road and then took their rivals to Court. Luwemba won the case and was consequently installed as Mufti of Uganda in 1991.

As soon as Court declared Luwemba mufti, the Tabligh attacked Old Kampala. It took the combined effort of mobile and military police to round up and detain the attackers. Some of them spent close to three years in prison.

Following this bloody confrontation, a unity conference was organized. Invited by President Museveni, delegates from member states of the Organization of Islamic Cooperation and other international organizations met in Uganda to explore possible solutions to the crisis in the UMSC. The Government of Uganda was represented by six persons, namely; Prof. George W. Kanyeihamba as the chairman, Hajat Anuna Omar, Hon. Gertrude Njuba, Eng. Salvano Katama, Mr. Ralph Ocan and Prof. Bardu Kateregga.

A meeting was convened in Kampala and later in Mbarara in 1993 (the Mbarara Proclamation) and resolved to drop both Sheikh Kakooza and Sheikh Luwemba. These were to be replaced by Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa and Sheikh Zubair Kayongo as mufti and deputy mufti, respectively. Both came from the Kibuli faction. However, President Museveni rejected the elections, arguing that he expected the Assembly to make recommendations; not to elect new leaders.

The swearing-in ceremony that was supposed to be held at Clock Tower was thus stopped by the then Vice President Samson Kisekka. The new leaders were nevertheless sworn in at Wandegeya Mosque and established their base at Kibuli.

Mufti Shaban Mubajje

Sheikh Luwemba’s death in 1997 paved way for fresh elections in 2000 since his deputy, Sheikh Muhammad Ssemkaula, was too old to cling to power. Various forces representing different interests contended for leadership. For instance, Kibuli fronted Sheikh Kakooza for mufti and businessman Hassan Basajjabalaba for chairman. However, Sheikh Mubbaje, having mobilized a lot of support from everywhere except in Buganda, emerged the winner.

Sheikh Twaibu Mukuye from the Luwemba group became deputy mufti, Ahmad Adrama from Northern Uganda was elected chairman and Basajjabalala of the Kibuli faction became vice chairman. However, 10 sheikhs from Kibuli led by Zubair Kayongo immediately denounced the election of Mubajje and vowed never to be loyal to him. Sheikh Kamulegeya was inclusive as the mastermind of the protests against the administration of Mubajje.

The short honeymoon

The first eight years of Mubajje’s reign constitute the longest period of unity in the history of the Muslim community in Uganda, and that was 2000 – 2008. This unity could have lasted longer if only the issue of property had been handled technically, professionally and ethically by the stakeholders at Old Kampala.

This brings us to the important question of operating a religious organization using a secular law (CAP 110) where the mufti doubles as General Manager. A manager of a company can sue and be sued, as it has happened in the UMSC history. It is therefore important that we separate management from spiritual leadership in order to avoid the embarrassment of the mufti appearing in Court to answer charges of misappropriation.

There is also the problem of politicization of religion and religionalisation of politics. The factions within the Muslim community normally make religion an avenue to achieve political scores and, at the same time, make politics as a channel to achieve their religious ambitions.

The way forward

In efforts to solve Muslim conflicts, the Muslims have used both internal and external approaches right from the colonial era to present day, but no concrete solution has been found. Ugandan Muslims have often blamed much of their failures on government interference. As discussed in the history of these wrangles, solutions have either been short-lived or have come to naught.

Therefore, in an attempt to forge the way forward, I wish to make it crystal clear that since all odds have been defied by the crisis in Muslim leadership in this country, the wrangles may be reduced or controlled in the following ways:

Constitutional review

As I argued earlier, the Muslims need to establish a constitutional review committee for restructuring their Constitution. The UMSC is registered and managed by a secular law under CAP 110 of the Companies Act. The committee should review and come up with a constitution that is Sharia-based, but practical and applicable in a multi-religious Uganda.

Federal arrangement

The most common cause of Muslim wrangles is based on property rights and ownership, as witnessed in the current conflict between Old Kampala and Kibuli. As a solution, the Muslims need to introduce a federal arrangement (in the proposed new constitution) so that each group manages its properties, even though it may pay allegiance to the UMSC.

Buganda factor in Islam

It’s a historical fact that Islam was first introduced to Uganda through the Buganda Kingdom. And it’s equally true that two kings of Buganda – Kabaka Mutesa I (1856 – 1884) and Kabaka Kalema Nuhu (1888 – 1889) – established Islam as a state religion in Buganda. It was also the Baganda converts who spread Islam to the rest of Uganda. Therefore, the tendency of using preponderance of numbers to eliminate the Baganda Muslims from leadership should be stopped.

The Baganda contributions and roles to Islam should be appreciated in the same way the Baganda should appreciate the contribution of other tribes. Islamic teachings emphasize consensus and not democracy. So the views of the minority are as important as those of the majority. There’s need for mutual respect if we are to solve these wrangles.

Inter-Religious Council of Uganda (IRCU)

As an impartial and umbrella body of faith-based organizations, the IRCU could be invited to provide a platform on which we can borrow a leaf from our sister religious organizations like the Catholics, Protestants, Orthodox, among others. It’s even more interesting that the IRCU has launched a peace institute to forge solutions to religious conflicts in Uganda.

Separating spiritual leadership from management and fixing of term limits

In case of a reviewed constitution, issues of accountability, transparency and unethical behavior should be incorporated in the Constitution. Spiritual leadership should be separated from management. Term limits should be imposed on the office of the mufti instead of the current 75-year age limit.

Equally necessary is the establishment of a Muslim think tank, which would be crucial in seeking for solutions to conflicts.

Dialogue: Here the players relate with one another to bring about mutual enrichment without necessarily removing fundamental differences.

A National Muslim Elder’s Forum should be constituted from different groups to help in mediation.

The Organization of Islamic Cooperation can similarly be sought as a mediator.

Involve the youth and women given their numerical strength. These groups should equally be empowered with religious knowledge to play more useful roles.

Advanced leadership training institute for sheikhs should be established to enhance their leadership skills.

Establish a Muslim Peace Council to promote peaceful relations and harmonious coexistence.

True faith in Islam: Muslim leaders should avoid pretence and avoid putting personal interests ahead of community interests.

Professionalism in property management: separate management from spiritual leadership, employ competent and ethical staff and pay staff salaries promptly.

Consider Alternative Dispute Resolution Mechanisms as opposed to the Courts of Law, which have failed to solve Muslim conflicts in the past.

Avoid legal contradictions. Muslims should refrain from using two contradicting legal systems at ago – the western legal system and the Sharia law. They should stick to the Sharia in handling their conflicts.

Conclusion

It should be noted that conflicts are part of humanity and regardless of their intensity, they are never insurmountable. Much as solutions have been attempted to address conflicts in Muslim leadership in Uganda, we shouldn’t be daunted to continue applying Muslim solutions to Muslim wrangles.

The factions involved in the wrangles are so much taken up by their side of the story that they do not want to listen to the views from the other sides, however plausible they may be. Yet, the conflicting sides have no strategy or clear solution to their wrangles.

Much as Muslims should try to find their own solutions, they can still seek for external solutions. That’s why the Tripartite Committee comprising of the Government, Old Kampala and Kibuli groups should be given chance to contribute to finding solutions. Its success will depend on the seriousness of the parties involved.

Prof. Kateregga presented this paper to the Uganda Muslim Youth Assembly Ramadan Seminar on Sunday 12, August 2012, at Kibuli Primary Teachers College in Kampala.

SOURCE: CAMPUS JOURNAL

Prof Hyuha Mukwanason’s Presentation to the Presidential Committee on Muslim Affairs (August 2, 2012)

Standard

In the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful

DIVISIONS AND WRANGLES AMONGST MUSLIMS IN UGANDA:  CAUSES, ISSUES AND THE WAY FORWARD

 

by

Mukwanason A. Hyuha

Professor of Economics

 

 

And hold fast, all of you together, to the Rope of Allah (which He stretches out for you, i.e. the Qur’an) and be not divided among yourselves, … (Surah 3: Al ‘Imran, verse 103)

 

 

  1. 1.      Introduction

This paper attempts, I hope successfully, to bring out and discuss causes of Muslim divisions and wrangles in Uganda at least since 1972. A way forward is also outlined. The coverage of the paper is as follows:

 

  1. Introduction
  2. Causes of Muslim Wrangles in Uganda
  3. Sale of Muslim Properties and the Wrangles (1972 to date)
  4. The UMSC Constitution and the Wrangles
  5. The Way Forward

 

I accepted to participate in activities of the Committee set up by H.E. the President of the Republic of Uganda for a number of reasons. First, as a Muslim from one of the most prominent Muslim families in Eastern Uganda, I am duty-bound to throw some light on the nature, morphology, and underpinnings of Muslim wrangles in Uganda as well as to suggest a way forward. My father, the late Al-Hajji Sheikh Asumani Wandera Muhwana, played a major role in the spread and sustenance of Islam in Eastern Uganda (particularly, the then Districts of Karamoja, Teso, Sebei, Bugisu, Bukedi and part of Busoga), while my brother, the late Al-Hajji Asumani Mugoya Mbubi, also played a significant role, particularly in the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council (UMSC) matters. Al-Hajji Mbubi was, among other things, a founder member of the UMSC and UMSC’s Vice Chairman for a long time—at the time the late Al-Hajji Prince Badru Kakungulu was the UMSC Chairman.

 

Second, I played an extremely significant role in the ascendancy of Sheikh Shaban Ramadhan Mubaje to the post of Mufti of Uganda. I was an important, unforgettable member of the Kachumbala Caucus that consisted of Muslims from all over Uganda; and I was part of a strong, unbreakable machinery that successfully ensured that Mubaje was elected as the Mufti of Uganda, despite various odds. My major motivation for joining the Mubaje caucus was to ensure that the reign of the ‘old guards’ came to an end. This, I hoped, would ensure that marginalization of Muslims from outside Buganda, massive wastage, misuse and embezzlement of Muslim funds/properties by Muslim leaders, leadership of the Uganda Muslim Ummah by less enlightened Muslims and stagnation in the development of Muslims and their development projects would all end, and, hence, be relegated to the museum of Muslim history in Uganda.

 

Third, I was chairman of the Muslim Properties Committee (MPC) of the UMSC soon after Sheikh Mubaje was sworn in as the new Mufti of Uganda in 2000. The MPC is a sub-committee of the UMSC Executive Committee. Sheikh Mayanja Luyombya (then UMSC’s Secretary for Administration) was the secretary of the MPC. The committee was given a list of all Muslim properties as handed over to the UMSC by former President, Idd Amin, in 1973. By this time, many properties had either been handed over to returning former owners (Asians) or sold off by various UMSC administrations. We attempted to devise clean management of the properties. However, our efforts were frustrated by the Secretary to the sub-committee. I reported over five times to the Mufti as to how the MPC work was being sabotaged by Sheikh Luyombya; at least two of the reports were in writing. In all cases, the Mufti took no action. Consequently, I resigned from the sub-committee out of frustration. I did inform the Executive Committee during one of its meetings about this resignation and the reasons that had compelled me to resign.

 

Fourth, I have always felt that Muslims outside Buganda are highly marginalized. Two examples can illustrate the issue. One, most of the Muslim assets are concentrated in Buganda. In fact, many resources resulting from donor funds are concentrated in Buganda, yet the funds are donated to all Muslims in Uganda. Two, many Baganda—particularly conservative Baganda—want only Baganda Muslims to dominate all Government and other appointments. A case in point is when some non-Baganda (Nusura Tiperu, Mahiri Balunywa and Mukwanason A. Hyuha) were appointed by Government to the Council of the Islamic University in Uganda (IUIU) in March this year. Many conservative Baganda opposed the appointments; many came out publicly to declare that the three appointees did not include a Muganda; others claimed that the appointees were non-Muslims—yet some of them had served as members of the General Assembly, the Joint Session and the Executive Committee of the UMSC together with Prof. Hyuha since 2000. Many denounced these appointments in various sermons and speeches in (mainly Kampala) mosques and funerals, yet, honestly, many of these conservatives know extremely little about how a university is run or even the functions of a university as opposed to a Muslim family, social club, maddrassa, or mosque. Finally, it should be noted that Mr. Balunywa is from the famous Anas Kinyiri Family, one of the most prominent Muslim families in Eastern Uganda.

 

Fifth, as alluded to above, I was an elected member of the General Assembly, the Joint Session and the Executive Committee of the UMSC for over 10 years since 2000. I have been a very active member of the UMSC. For example, I was a member of the five-man delegation that visited Libya in 2000.[1] The construction of the Gaddafi Mosque on Old Kampala Hill resulted from that important visit.

 

Sixth, in the mid-1990s, a group of Muslims and I organized a meeting of some Muslims from outside Buganda. The meeting took place in Jinja, and was well attended. The main objective of the meeting was to brainstorm over  avenues, plans, strategies and associated issues related to the development of Muslims in Eastern, Western and Northern Uganda. This was because of the marginalization of Muslims outside Buganda. These marginalized, ‘peripheral’ Muslims wanted a voice of their own; an organisation to cater for these Muslims was to be formed. The organisation was, inter alia, to unite Muslims in its sphere of influence, to mobilize both internal and external resources for the good and development of the concerned Muslims, and to develop Islam in the area. Various committees were set up to come up with a constitution, a development plan as well as the vision and mission of the proposed organisation. This organisation, unfortunately, died a still birth, following infiltration by some conservative Baganda cliques.

 

Lastly, I was an active member of the Makerere University Muslim Students’ Association while a student at the university. I learned a lot of advocacy techniques with regard to Muslim issues during that time.

 

Hence, I feel I am as qualified as anybody else to discuss Muslim issues. I have participated in Muslim wrangles in one way or another; and the wrangles or divisions have impacted on me in various ways over time.

 

  1. 2.       Causes of Muslim Divisions in Uganda:  The Independent Variables

 

In this section, I present what I believe to be the main root causes of Muslim wrangles or factors that have led to divisions amongst Muslims in Uganda over time. These causal or independent variables include:

 

  1. Ethnicity/Sectarianism
  2. Politics and Ideology
  3. Fight over Control of Internal and External Funds and Other Resources
  4. Lack of Separation of (Buganda) Royalism from Religious Issues
  5. Lack of Professionalism
  6. The old Muslims with low (secular) education vs the Educated Muslims
  7. Unemployment amongst the unskilled Muslims
  8. Poor Governance of Muslim Institutions
  9. Religious  Decline/Decline in Faith (Iman)
  10. Lack of the Attributes of Secrecy and Confidentiality among most Muslims

2.1  Ethnicity/Sectarianism

As it is very well known, Islam in Uganda was introduced by Arabs during the 1880s. The spread of the religion started in Buganda, with a significant involvement of the royal family. The late Prince Mbogo played a major role in the spread of Islam in Uganda; so did Prince Badru Kakungulu. Hence, up to now, the Mbogo lineage is gratefully recognized by all Muslims as having played a crucial role in the introduction and spread of Islam in Uganda. In fact, Prince Mbogo is respectfully referred to as Jajja w’Obusiraamu mu Uganda, a title which was also enjoyed by the late Prince Badru Kakungulu and is now being enjoyed by Prince Kassim Nakibinge (the heir of Prince Badru Kakungulu).

This historical fact has led to many Baganda—particularly the conservative ones—to think that Islam is their exclusive domain. Hence, the Mufti should be a Muganda, other important national leaders should be Baganda, Muslim Government appointees to Ministries, Boards of parastatals, universities and related institutions should be Baganda. The conservatives appear not to be happy whenever a non-Muganda Muslim is appointed to a high-ranking post. In fact, a number of times these conservatives wish that these appointments are for people from only certain areas of Buganda, such as Butambala. For example, when Tiperu, Balunywa and I were appointed to the IUIU Council, one Muslim Muganda came out openly during a radio talk show to state that he was opposed to the appointments because all the three were non-Baganda (not non-Muslim)! Another example is that whenever Government consults certain Baganda high-ranking Muslims for suggestions of Muslims who should be appointed to Cabinet posts and various Boards or RDC positions, these (conservative) Muslims come up with names from only Buganda.. Even facilities and assets donated to Muslims by Muslim brothers outside Uganda are concentrated in Buganda for no obvious reasons other than ethnicity or sectarianism!

These obvious and unhealthy tendencies by the (possibly conservative) Baganda have led to great unease between Baganda and non-Baganda. This polarization of Muslims along ethnic or sectarian grounds, I strongly believe, is one of the major causes of divisions and wrangles amongst Ugandan Muslims. Some use this polarization to cover up their wrong deeds. For example, after being accused of selling off left and right Muslim properties, Sheikh Mubaje found it easy to inform Muslims outside Buganda—particularly in Eastern Uganda—that he is being hated because he is not a Muganda!

2.2   Politics and Ideology

Islam and politics in Uganda have always had an unhealthy marriage. Politicians have always exploited Muslim divisions and wrangles to advance their unsavoury causes or plans. For example, during Obote I, the National Association for the Advancement of Muslims (NAAM) was founded ostensibly to develop Muslims. A Minister close to President Obote was the chairman of the association, while prominent Muslim leaders and sheikhs became key members of the NAAM. Many of the prominent Muslim members of the NAAM were very well read in Islamic education and affairs, but with little secular education. Some of these Muslims would, for instance, go around trying to convince Muslims that the ‘word’ NAAM was even in the Holy Qur’an; hence, opposition to NAAM meant opposition of the holy book!

The NAAM polarized Muslims. As it was advocated mainly by UPC party members, many non-UPC supporters opposed it. There were serious quarrels—and even fights amongst Muslims in Ankole and other areas of Uganda. Some of the fights were inside mosques. Even Mauledis were interrupted, e.g. at the Bukabeba mosque in my home area.

Islamic fundamentalism has also led to divisions amongst Muslims in Uganda. Some members of some Muslim sects regard themselves as the only true Muslims; other Muslims not embracing such sects are regarded as non-Muslims.

To date, politics and ideology and Islam are so inextricably intertwined that the first two variables continue to be significant divisive factors amongst Ugandan Muslims. Many wrangles are a result of these two variables.

2.3   Fight over Control of Internal and External Funds and Other Resources

Muslims of the good old days were full of faith (iman). They worked relentlessly to spread Islam and preserve Muslim assets basically without any significant pecuniary returns. They hardly told lies or got involved in crimes or heinous sins. They worked for the Most Gracious, Most Merciful Allah who would reward them in any way He felt fit.

This is hardly the case these days; religious leaders of the old days have been replaced by modern religious entrepreneurs. The entrepreneurs care little about faith; they use the religion to maximize their individual or personal benefits and profits. For example, one aspires to become a District Kadhi so as to get access to funds and other resources available and accruing to the District. He uses religion to advance his hidden entrepreneurial ambitions.

So, there is a lot of competition not to serve the Almighty Allah, but to get access to funds and other resources from within Uganda and from donors outside the country. The ouside resources are mainly from Saudi Arabia, the Arab Emirates, Libya and Pakistan. This competition resulting from declining religious faith (less fear of Allah), I believe, is one of the important independent variables in the equation to explain Muslim divisions and wrangles in Uganda.

2.4   Lack of Separation of (Buganda) Royalism from Religious Issues

As noted above, as a result of the history of Islam—particularly how it was introduced and spread in Uganda, the line of demarcation between Islam and the royal family in Buganda is extremely thin and blurred. Islam and royalism are so intricately intertwined that the two appear inseparable in some quarters, particularly amongst many members of the Kibuli grouping of Muslims. Hence, republican or non-feudalist Muslims in and outside Buganda find it difficult to belong to the Kibuli group. This has also brought about divisionism amongst Muslims.

2.5   Lack of Professionalism amongst Muslims

Many Muslim leaders have a high level of Islamic education, but very minimal secular education. Hence, they do not possess adequate skills to be employable in the civil service, industry or other sections of the private sector; yet employment in mosques as imams and other Muslim institutions is too limited to employ all. In fact, there appears to be four groups of Muslims in regard to religious and secular education:

  1. A group consisting of Muslims highly educated as regards religious affairs—such as the Qur’an, hadith, sharia, and so on—but with little secular education. Many are highly fluent in Arabic, but have a poor mastery of English; they are, therefore, very comfortable preaching in Luganda and other local languages, rather than in English.
  2. A group consisting of well educated people:  very good Islamic education and good or fairly good secular education. These persons can preach in a local language or English.
  3. A group with very high secular education, but with little Islamic education. These are unable to understand Arabic, but are very fluent in English.
  4. A group with little or no secular education and equally little or no Islamic education.

There has often existed a lot of mistrust amongst the four groups. This has also brought about misunderstandings, mistrust and unease amongst Muslims in the country. For instance, at meetings like the General Assembly of the UMSC, wastage of time occurs. There are always time-wasting translations at meetings from one language (Luganda, English or Kiswahili) to another or others. In these cases, efficiency is the victim.

Moreover, you find sheikhs with no knowledge of bookkeeping and administration camouflaging as cashiers, accountants and crucial administrators in certain Muslim organisations. Some are quite unemployable, despite their high, commendable Islamic education.

2.6   The Old Muslims with Little Secular Education versus Other Muslim Groups

There are often collisions between Group 1 and Group 3 as listed in the previous section; the two groups tend to dislike each other, while Group 2 fits in all situations much better. It should also be noted that sometimes there are divisions amongst members in Group 1 and Group 2, depending on where they obtained their Islamic education. Was one educated in Egypt, Saudi Arabia, Libya, Pakistan or Uganda? So, the source of Islamic education often creates unease and sometimes mistrust, misunderstandings and wrangles amongst Muslims in Uganda. Moreover, the youth with latest Islamic education often regard the old as not well-schooled in Islam!

This is a simple but disturbing issue among the two groups of Muslims. There should be efforts aimed at preventing sending ‘secularly uneducated’ youth for Islamic education outside Uganda.

2.7   Unemployment amongst the Unskilled Muslims

As stated above, employment opportunities in mosques and other Islamic institutions are too few vis-à-vis the number of Muslims—particularly with minimal secular education—seeking employment. Many young Muslims with little secular education were sent abroad to study diplomas and degrees in Islamic studies, such as sharia. On return to Uganda, they have found themselves unemployed for the reason just stated.

These ‘secularly unskilled’ Muslims end up fighting over the extremely limited job openings in mosques and other Islamic institutions. These unhealthy fights over limited employment opportunities have often led to divisions and wrangles.

2.8   Poor Governance of Muslim Institutions

There are two major Muslim institutions in Uganda:  the UMSC and the Islamic University in Uganda (IUIU). These are national institutions and big employers. The UMSC was founded in 1972, while the IUIU was established in 1988—to unite and develop all Muslims in the country, and to offer university education to Muslims, respectively, in addition to performing all other Muslim functions, like spreading Islam in the country.

These national institutions, have, unfortunately, been characterized by bad governance. This bad governance has been caused and sustained by, and, in turn, has led to the following:

  • Ethnicity and other types of sectarianism have badly maimed the two institutions. This factor has particularly been manifested in employment patterns at the IUIU.
  • Dictatorship has enjoyed an upper hand in the institutions. The end justifies the means; leaders of the institutions will do anything—ranging from telling lies to smear campaigns—so as to sustain their leadership, i.e. so as not to lose that leadership.
  • Party politics has infiltrated them to the extent that even the institutions’ bone marrow is being eaten away.
  • The moral fabric is also being wasted away. Leaders are no longer ashamed of telling lies to Muslims or massively wasting off or swindling institutional funds and properties/assets.
  • Intrigues and counter-intrigues are common occurrences at the institutions.
  • These leaders often find scapegoats for their failures. They cannot see the specs in their eyes. For example, when Mubaje finds himself in hot soup due to the alleged sale of Muslim properties, he is not ashamed to tell non-Baganda that he is in trouble because he is not a Muganda. And when Dr. Sengendo has allegedly security issues to answer and is excessively frightened by the appointments of the no-nonsense Hyuha and Balunywa (who has written many dossiers on the rector’s mismanagement of IUIU funds and other resources), he generates side issues and mobilizes his conservative Baganda henchmen to spread a diversionary message to the unsuspecting Muslim public.
  • The institutions have become sources, generators and nurturers of all types of divisions and wrangles amongst Muslims.

Thus, poor governance has been a major factor in the generation and fanning of Muslim divisions and wrangles.

2.9   Religious Decline/Decline in Faith (Iman)

This issue has already been touched on; the Muslims and Muslim leaders of today are less faithful than Muslims of the good old days. They are less God-fearing than our forefathers. Their moral fabric and behaviour leave a lot to be desired. Hence, these days, the worst enemy of a Muslim is in most cases another Muslim, rather than a person of a different religious belief. Further, many religious leaders are arrogant, tell lies to unsuspecting followers and involve themselves in immoral activities, unlike in the good old days

This great loss of faith, I believe, is a significant explanatory variable in regard to Muslim divisions and wrangles in Uganda today.

2.10   Lack of the Attributes of Secrecy and Confidentiality among Most Muslims

Unlike Catholics who have a world leader of their faith (the Pope), Muslims are not so organized at a global level. The Pope plays a big role in uniting and guiding Catholics, in addition to solving potential religious and other disputes among the Catholics and their leaders. In fact, the Pope can summon a ‘misbehaving’ church official and detain him in Rome for as long as he wants (e.g. like he did to Archbishop Milingo of Zambia in the 1970s).

No such figure, like the Pope, or institutional set-up exists for Muslims.

Some of the attributes the existence of the institution of the Pope has inculcated amongst Catholics are secrecy and confidentiality. Discussions in churches and other religious meetings are kept confidentially—high secrets to Catholics alone and hardly divulged to non-Catholics. Other Christians appear to have similar behaviour. However, Muslims do not appear to respect these attributes of secrecy and confidentiality. No sooner is a matter discussed in a closed Muslim meeting or mosque than it is divulged to non-Muslims. Muslim disagreements and quarrels are an open secret, whilst such matters among other religions are discussed in secrecy. Muslim affairs are discussed in the news media, or mosques during khutbahs, or at funerals, etc. That is, Muslims, unlike followers of other faiths, are fond of washing their dirty linen in public!

This, I believe, is another set of important independent variables in explaining divisions and wrangles amongst Muslims in Uganda.

  1. 3.       Sale of Muslim Properties and the Wrangles (1972 to date)

It has been claimed in some quarters that sale of Muslim properties is the major cause of the current divisions and wrangles amongst Ugandan Muslims. This is far from the truth. Sales of properties, embezzlement of funds, misuse of Muslim assets and other resources, and dishonesty and mischief among Muslim leaders are as old as the UMSC itself.

It is an undeniable fact that at the birth of the UMSC, President Idd Amin Dada gave the Old Kampala Hill (minus Lugard’s monument) to UMSC. The new body kept on accumulating its own properties as time went on. On September 27, 1973, President Idd Amin handed over 233 properties (previously owned by some of the expelled Asians) to the UMSC.

When Sheikh Mubaje became Mufti in 2000, many of the 233 properties had either been returned to previous Asian owners or sold off by the administration at Old Kampala. Some properties had been dubiously seized by debtors. An example will do here. The UMSC owned  a housing estate at Najjanankumbi and another on Plot 2 Hoima Road, among others. By 2000, out of the 18 houses comprising the Najjanankumbi estate, only one (the official residence of the Mufti) was left; the 17 no longer belonged to the UMSC. Some had gone during Sheikh Kakooza’s reign, others during the late Sheikh Luwemba’s reign, and so on. There are two reports of Committees of Inquiry that show in no uncertain terms that Mufti Mubaje and his regime also sold off quite a number of Muslim properties, in addition to alleged embezzlement of funds. Hence, the sale of Muslim properties appears to cut across all UMSC regimes since 1972.

.These sales are, therefore, not the main cause of Muslim divisions and wrangles. They have only aggravated the divisions and wrangles. The sales are the petrol that has been poured on dry wood that had already caught fire (divisions and wrangles brought about by the 10 variables explained in the previous section); the wood is now burning almost beyond limit. Removal or stoppage of the fuel action will definitely not extinguish the intense fire; the dry wood will continue burning, albeit at a slower pace. It is the dry wood that must be removed as of now.

  1. 4.       The UMSC Constitution and the Wrangles

The UMSC constitution, as amended and approved on December 5, 1986, has a number of weaknesses and loopholes. The Mufti who can assume power at the age of 40 can be in office until he clocks 70 years; the Director of Sharia until 65 years and a member of the Majlis Al-Ulama until he is 70 years. This is a big hurdle to those aspiring to assume any of those posts.

4.1   The Age Factor

In my opinion, the age factor is the first problem with the constitution. If one lands a good, faithful Mufti, it is fine; he can be in power up to 75 or more. However, with an unfaithful, dishonest and dictatorial Mufti—allergic to telling the truth and money-hungry—the age 70 is a serious problem. Bad leaders must be gotten rid of as soon as possible.

This problem can be mitigated if term limits are introduced. The Mufti should be in power for, say, 7 years (like the Secretary General), re-electable once.

4.2   The Management Committee (Article 12)

The Mufti is both the spiritual head of Muslims in Uganda and the chairman of the Management Committee (Articles 5 and 12). As chairman of the Management Committee, he gets involved in the day-to-day running of the administration, yet the Secretary General is the chief accounting officer (Article 13(4)). This may cause bad blood between the Mufti and the Secretary General. For instance, Mufti Mubaje was the principal signatory to a number of (if not all) UMSC accounts, despite strong protestations by the Executive Committee. He gave up this role when the accounts after some time hardly had money on them, i.e. when account balances were in the neighbourhood of zero.

I propose that the Mufti should just be a spiritual leader. Management or administration should be left to the Secretary General, who, after all, the constitution recognizes as the one in charge of all other Secretaries  This suggestion may not be acceptable; but, the point is that the Mufti should handle only spiritual issues. He should not be entangled in administrative matters and controversies. Somebody else should head administration.

4.3   Qualifications for the Office of Mufti (Article 6)

Whereas the Director of Sharia should be “fluent in Arabic language and having a working knowledge of English” (Article 7(d)), no English requirement is stated for the Mufti. Modern Uganda with so many Muslims fluent in both Arabic and English deserves a Mufti with at least “a working knowledge of English”, in addition to fluency in Arabic and a degree in sharia. This is my considered opinion.

4.4   Quorum at Meetings

Article 17(8) states that the quorum at meetings of the General Assembly, the Joint Session, the Executive Committee, and meetings of other UMSC bodies shall be one-third of the members of the body or organ concerned. The constitution does not discuss the quorum by representation. This is a serious loophole. To illustrate, take the example of the membership of the General Assembly. Assume there are 26 Muslim Districts with 20 large ones and 6 small ones, population-wise. By Article 2, the big Districts will send 100 representatives to the Assembly, 20 of whom will be District Kadhis. The small ones will contribute 18 members to the Assembly, 6 of whom will be District Kadhis. Taking into account the 8 specially elected members, the Assembly will consist of 126 members, 26 of whom will be District Kadhis.

The Kadhis, given the way they are appointed,  owe their allegiance to the Mufti, who is free to dismiss or discipline any of them at any time. Hence, one can raise a quorum by having 26 Kadhis plus 16 members elected by Districts through electoral colleges and the 8 specially elected. Mufti Mubaje understands this quorum issue very well; he can cause a meeting of the General Assembly with many of the elected representatives uninvited (and, therefore, absent), but with all the Kadhis around (present). An example is the bogus meeting that sanctioned the creation of 24 new Districts and, thereafter, dissolved the General Assembly.

This issue needs attention during the review of the current constitution.

4.5   Lack of Constitutionalism

On a number of instances, the constitution has been violated intentionally in broad day light. Two examples can illustrate this issue:

  • Article 9 outlines very clearly the procedure for removing or impeaching the Mufti, the Chairman, their deputies, and the Secretary General. Al-Hajji Muhammad Adrama was duly elected as the Chairman of the UMSC in 2000. He was, however, removed through unconstitutional means. On the fateful day, he chaired a meeting of the Joint Session during the morning. During lunch time, he rushed to town to attend to urgent personal matters. The meeting resumed soon after the lunch break under the chairmanship of Al-Hajji Adrama’s deputy. By the time Al-Hajji Adrama returned, hardly an hour after the resumption of the meeting, he had been removed from chairmanship! This was effected despite my strong and loud protestations. Thereafter, Al-Hajji Adrama was told in a rude manner to join the backbenchers, for his deputy had been installed as an acting chairman. Al-Hajji Adrama obliged.

 

  • The work of the Appointments Board under Mufti Mubaje’s regime was basically inexistent. It was taken over by Mubaje and his henchmen. So, many appoinrments were done outside the Appointments Board. For instance, although I was a member of the Board—under the chairmanship of Engineer Abbas Mugisha—I do not know how Al-Hajji Mutumba was appointed to the post of Public Relations Officer. The Board chairman also had no knowledge, so he told me. In any case, I do not remember whether such a post were ever created by the Executive Committee or any other legal UMSC body. Mutumba is just one example of numerous such dubious appointments.

 

This is very sad. How do we guard against such acts in future?

 

  1. 5.       The Way Forward

This issue of the way forward needs deeper thinking and a lot of brainstorming. Due to pressure of work and the short time I have had to prepare this paper, I have not engaged in acts of debating these issues with colleagues of mine. However, I can hazard and outline some suggestions as follows:

 

  1. A discussion of the 10 causes of the wrangles must take place. If this needs the convening of a national conference, then let it be.

 

  1. The constitution needs urgent review. Issues discussed above, among others, must be attended to during the review.

 

  1. Both the current leaderships of Old Kampala Hill and Kibuli Hill must vacate office so as to start on a clean slate. We must create a win-win situation, as opposed to a loser-winner game product/outcome.

 

  1. Institutions and systems must be devised to ensure prevalence of constitutionalism and to guard against excesses in administration.

 

  1. The Mufti should just be a spiritual leader, as discussed above.

 

  1. Intensive screening of applicants to the post of Mufti (and Kadhis and other important posts) must be done. It is, for instance alleged that Sheikh Mubaje committed the same ‘sins’ as the District Kadhi of Mbale. If this is true, this information was, unfortunately, not available at the point of his election to the post of Mufti of Uganda in 2000.

 

  1. Muslims should be intensively and extensively sensitized, so that they love their religion more, they keep secrets, they are confidential, and they are not enemies of one another.

 

  1. We need Almighty Allah’s intervention as soon as possible.

 

 

 

 

 

Kampala

August 2, 2012


[1][1] The other members of the delegation were Sheikh Shaban Ramadhan Mubaje, Sheikh Abbas Mukasa, Al-Hajji Idris Kasenene and Al-Hajji Habib Kagimu.

Professor Mukwanason Hyuha ‘unhappy’ with UMBS administrator, Abbey Semuwemba, on the IUIU issue

Standard

Dear Brother Semuwemba,

I hope you are fine during this holy month.

Asalaam Aleykum!

I write to forward to you (for your consumption and the consumption of other brothers and sisters) a paper that formed the gist of my 3-hour presentation to the Presidential committee on Muslim affairs, chaired by Prof. Tarsis Kabwegyere. I was privileged to be invited by the committee to brainstorm over causes of divisions and wrangles amongst Muslims in Uganda, governance, and the way forward in my view. I appeared on August 2, 2012.

Further, let me take this opportunity to highlight a few biases here and there, with respect to some communication originating from you and some brothers and sisters. First, following our appointment to the IUIU Council, The Muzaatas and Hassan Khiryas of this world mounted a serious smear campaign against Brother Balunywa and myselft. This was through, inter alia, Kampala mosques and funerals in Buganda. Balunywa amd I kept quiet for some time after these attacks. Afterwards, I sent some article to the Observer rubishing the naked lies in the news media resulting from the smear campaigns. Read what you wrote after I sent the same write-up to you! You stated that we should not be brandishing our cvs in the media; we should find a way of solving problems outside the media. Yes, you are right. But why did you not say so immediately these Dr. Sengendo mesengers/henchmen started washing dirty linen in mosques and funerals? This is Bias No. 1.

Second, you suggested that a committee be set up to deal with such issues – which is a good idea. But when it came to suggesting the persons that should be on the committee, you blumdered again: your list consisted of only Muslims from Buganda! Read your writing again. Are there no prominent Muslims from outsie Buganda?

Other Muslims did add to your list. They also exhibited the same bias! In fact, one of them included Muzaata Batte in the list? Can Muzaata tell you, if you interviewed him, the functions and role of a university? Does he know that our IUIU has no professor, despite the fact that it was founded in 1988? Does he know that there is hardly any research going on in IUIU, and yet a university without research is just a glorified secondary school? Does he know that standards are very low at IUIU? Does he know that it is basically Teaching Assistants and a few lumpen lecturers running the show at IUIU If you are a person of substance, it is hard for you to stay at IUIU as an instructor. Does he know that beautiful buildings without a solid academic foundation and process do not make a university worth talking about? He might be well read in Islamic matters, but is he well read in university matters? I hope by now you know that whatever they sheepishly uttered was from a misleading, diversionary script written by Sengendo. He exploited their ignorance over these issues to achieve his malicious intentions.

One sister wondered at the “crimes” Mukwanason had committed while at Makerere. The basis for her surprise was what appeared in the newspapers – a statement supposedly issued by the PRO of IUIU.. Does she believe whatever appears in newspapers? Was she aware that all those “crimes” were mere concoctions? Was she aware that HYUHA had been charged with such “crimes”, including one that he had admitted Prof. Abbas Kiyimba’s wife (Rehema) to a postgraduate course illegally? If she believes in whatever is printed or written, then she is an ardent believer in the Bible which is more authentic than the newspaper story.
Were you not surprised that the protests against the appointments of Balunywa and Hyuha were just in Buganda? If you were not, then this is Bias No….

As a young man with a big future in front of you and a potential leader of the Muslim Ummah, please, steer clear of such biases. Of course, I know that you may be unconsciously or unknowingly biased. But try to get rid of such biases. This is my earnest advice, albeit unsolicited.

Stay well. I hope you will enjoy reading through my presentation on the link below.

http://um-bs.com/2012/08/09/prof-hyuha-mukwanasons-presentation-to-the-presidential-committee-on-muslim-affairs-august-2-2012/

Wasalaam….

Professor Hyuha Mukwanason
Kampala
Uganda

A detailed account of the 1979 massacre of Muslims in western Uganda

Standard

By ABASI KIYIMBA

Summary: Genocide is internationally defined as actions intended to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group, as such. In Ankole the bloodbath targeted Muslims as such. The perpetrators said they acted on the orders of the then defence minister and current president, Yoweri K. Museveni.

Author Biography: Abasi Kiyimba is Professor of Literature at Makerere University. He has researched and written widely on Muslim affairs in Uganda.

It is now (1990) coming to eleven years since the end of the war that ousted Idi Amin from the presidency of Uganda.  Some people choose to identify this war by the gigantic name of “LIBERATION WAR”; but as the  experience  we  are  about  to  review  will  show, absurd is  a  weak description of  the  colorful  naming  of  this  shootout  whose  major highlights was the convictimisation of the innocent.

When the Human Rights Commission was setup in 1987, it tried to sidetrack the issue by hearing evidence on everything else except the massacre of over 60 Muslims. If Jumba Masagazi had not exploded it, may be up to now the atrocious crime would never have been among the concerns of the Commission.

And when they addressed themselves to the matter, they payed lip service to it because they soon jumped off it without hearing what the major witnesses had to say. Instead they decided to emphasize the killing of two Muslims at a mosque in Kajara (Ntungamo District). They propelled the name of Sheikh Obeid Kamulegeya to prominence in  association  with  the  death  of  these  Muslims  and  sought  to  imply that when Muslims die, it is a Muslim affair. In this they were helped by the country’s largely anti-Muslim press.

Neither were the  authorities  at  the Uganda  Muslim  Supreme  Council  (UMSC)  very keen on the issue; they wanted to forget anything that might put them  in  disfavor  with  the  NRM  government  which  some  of  them continually  worship.  When the Vicegerent newspaper highlighted the issue, a number of them were heard complaining, “These young boys want to bring us problems.”

And in another development one of the Uganda Muslim  Supreme  Council  officials  told  the  present  writer  face  to  face, “We have more important issues to deal with.”

At that rate, the issue that involved the murder of so many Ugandans was steadily degenerating in a stale and misreported history. Two organizations  refused  to  forget  the  issue;  they  were  the  Vicegerent and  the  Makerere  University  Muslim  Students  Association (MUMSA). We  insisted  that  if  we  do  not  cause  this  issue  to  be redressed, then we shall soon be worthless. Our grand children would register that when Muslims are killed, it is not an issue. So we decided to visit Bushenyi with two aims.

First to reassure the Muslims there  that they  were  not  alone  in  their  pain – we  were  with  them.  Secondly,  to collect  first-hand  information  from  the  survivors  of  the  holocaust  so that we may confront those  who  wish  to forget it with the real facts.

We are therefore not merely interested in ranking up unpleasant history that might destabilize peace.  But we believe that the danger lies more in forgetting than remembering, if the peace we seek is to be permanent.

Two trips

We made two trips to the scene of the1979 holocaust.  The first one that took place in September 1988 was composed of the following:

1.         Abasi Kiyimba

2.         Imam Idi Kasozi

3.         Idris Semakula

The  second  trip  took  place  in  February  1989,  and  the  team  was composed of the following:

1.         Abasi Kiyimba

2.         Hassan Mwesige

3.         Musa Tonda

4.         Ali Konge Kyeyune

5.         Ali Mwesigwa

We used the MUMSA van Reg. No. UXF 739, and the driver on both occasions was Ali Mukibi.

The first trip

The first trip was mainly a familiarization tour. It introduced us to the people of both Mbarara and Itendero. We enjoyed the hospitality of the chairman of the Muslim Community of the area, Br. Abdul-Mutwalib. We were able  on  this  occasion  to  collect  the  general  story  and  sequence  of events  from  the  eye-witnesses.  We also met among other venerable personalities, Sheikh Abdulmanafi Semakula, Bashir Semakula Serujuge and others.

We also passed through Kyazanga in Masaka District where we met survivors who fled Itendero in the wake of renewed hostilities against them. In particular we were welcomed and given first-hand briefing by Hairat  Nambi  Segululigamba, a Muslim  woman  mobiliser  in  the  area and daughter  of  the  great  Muslim  pioneer  in  Itendero,  Hajji  Abdallah Segululigamba,  who  was  among  the  first  victims  of  the  massacre.

The general story

The Parish (Muluka) of Itendero is found in Bushenyi District.  Islam has been a resident quality of the culture of the people in this part of the world since the close of the 19th Century.  For all  the  past  years, Muslims  and  Christians  are  known  to  have  coexisted  peacefully.

During President Amin’s time some of the Christians started getting discontented by the fact that the head of state was a Muslim.  They nursed their grudge and threatened that if there was a change, the Muslim would “see” them.  The  trouble  that  culminated  in  the  murder  of  more  than  60 Muslims started long before the fall of Kampala on 11, April 1979.

March 1979

By March 1979, the town of Mbarara had fallen into the hands of the Tanzanian invading forces, giving some people the room to harass Muslims without a defender. The first incident was that in which four Muslim lives were ended in cold-blood. In the village of Mbagwa in Kiziba sub-parish, a hostile group of Protestants attacked and killed the following Muslims:

1.         Idi Tamukedde

2.         Mansur Mutebi (son of Idi Tamukedde)

3.         Mustapha Mabuye

4.         Abdallah Kyegombe

They were all killed in the house of Idi Tamuzadde, and the Christians kept  guard  over  it  to  ensure  that  they  were  not  buried.  For two months they remained unburied. They were eventually laid to rest in May 1979 after the bold intervention of the then Chief Qadhi, Sheikh Kassim Mulumba. It will be recalled that during this period, the President was Yusuf Lule, a man who had converted from Islam to be admitted to a Christian school, and therefore probably saw little value in Muslim life.  He  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  outcry  of  the  Muslim community.

When on 23, May 1979, Sheikh Kassim Mulumba proclaimed over the radio that the “liberation” meant nothing to the Muslims, President Lule was irritated.  He is quoted as saying in response, that the reports of the massacre were extremely exaggerated.  The killers not only  went  free,  but  were  encouraged  by  the  lack  of  government intervention, to kill again, and again, and again.

April 1979

This  was  the  month  in  which  the  government  of  Idi  Amin fell in Kampala. The harassment of the Muslims intensified to nearly the entire district of Ankole. Kagango sub-county was the worst hit.  Here Muslims lived in constant fear, under intensive harassment.

More than 400 Muslims were detained without any charges – being Muslim was their only crime. They were forced to ransom themselves  by  paying  dearly  in  form  of  money,  cows,  goats,  sheep, bicycles, radios,  etc.  That  of  their  property  which  their  tormentors  could  not take  was  destroyed.  For example, houses and plantations were burnt and cut down, respectively. A number of Muslims were forced to drink alcohol while others died resisting it.  In this month of April, five prominent Muslims were murdered, including:

•          Hajj Abasi Kayemba (former county chief Igara)

•          Ismail Mutangizi (former senior internal auditor, Ankole District)

•          Haj Amiisi Kapalaga (former county Imam, Bunyaruguru)

•          Hajj Hassan Sewanyina (former sub-county Chief Isingiro)

These  were  killed  on  different  days,  and  apparently  according  to  an organized  plan.  All this time no restraining voice from the government was heard; the forces of oppression seemed to find justification and approval in this silence, and may be were not mistaken.

May 1979

Encouraged by the total helplessness of the Muslims, the Christians intensified their harassment in the following ways:

•          Burning down of houses

•          Slashing all banana plantations

•          Looting of the property belonging to Muslims

•          Taking over their land and turning it into grazing ground

•          Burning down mosques

The burning down of mosques was a fresh development conceived in May as part  of  the  grand  idea  of  completely  exterminating  Islam  from  the area. Among the mosques burnt down in the county of Sheema were:

1.         Kashekuro, 2.           Kiyungu, 3.   Kasana, 4.      Kyengando, 5.            Marembo,

6.         Nyakanyinya, 7.       Kyamata, 8.   Kihunda, 9.   Kyamushakara

These  were  the  mosques  destroyed only  in one  county  of  Sheema; otherwise in the whole of Ankole District, a total of 27 Mosques were torched.

Under the intensified house-burning campaign of May, the following lost their houses:

1.         Bashir Semakula (Kiziba Parish)

2.         Abbas Mugoli  (Kiziba Parish)

3.         Abdallah Katende (Kiziba Parish)

4.         Dauda Serujunge (Kiziba Parish)

5.         Hamad Katende (Kiziba Parish)

6.         Hassan Hamutambo  (Kiziba Parish)

7.         Abbas Nsambu  (Kiziba Parish)

8.         Dauda Serunjogi  (Kiziba Parish)

9.         Ausi Semwogerere  (Kiziba Parish)

10.       Abdu Ishngabashiaja (Kiziba Parish)

11.       Mutwalibu Turyatunga (Kiziba Parish)

12.       Idi Tamukedde (Kiziba Parish)

13.       Abdallah Segululigamba (Rwabutura Paish)

14.       Jafar Kibirige (Rwabutura Paish)

15.       Sulaiman Kapere (Rwabutura Paish)

16.       Hiziri Byandala  (Rwabutura Paish)

17.       Rajab Kibadula (Rwabutura Paish)

18.       Abduswamad Ntate (Kinyungu Parish)

19.       Habib Maloge (Kinyungu Parish)

20.       Imam Zikusooka (Kinyungu Parish)

21.       Ishaka Magezi (Kinyungu Parish)

22.       Ahmadda Mawanda (Kinyungu Parish)

23.       Elias Mugerwa (Kinyungu Parish)

24.       Abdu Murema (Kinyungu Parish)

25.       Zaid Muwanga (Kinyungu Parish)

26.       Umar Mutono (Rwengando Parish)

27.       Haruna Musajjaakawa (Nyakabira Parish)

28.       Noor Mulefu (Nyakabira Parish)

29.       Abdunoor Mulele (Nyakabira Parish)

30.       Abdunoor Sebalu (Nyakabira Parish)

31.       Abubakar Kadala (Nyakabira Parish)

32.       Ismail Balindekawa (Nyakabira Parish)

33.       Anat Nankya (Nyakabira Parish)

34.       Hajjat Hadijah Kalijja (Nyakabira Parish)

35.       Hajji Byekwaso (Ishaka Parish)

36.       Idi Bintubizibu (Kigarama Parish)

37.       Musa Mwebe (Kigarama Parish)

38.       Abdu Katarikaawe (Kigarama Parish)

39.       Kasim Barukayo (Kigarama Parish)

40.       Musa Rwabihuro (Kagango Parish)

41.       Muhammad Mbidde (Kagango Parish)

42.       Abbas Toronwa (Kagango Parish)

43.       Sulaiman Sengahaki (Kagango Parish)

44.       Ahmada Kasozi (Kagango Parish)

45.       Hajji Kasule (Kagango Parish)

A  number  of  Muslims  whose  houses  were  set on fire,  like  Abdallah Segululigamba,  Idi  Tamukedde,  Abdunoor  Mulele,  etc, were  also murdered earlier or later. Others only survived by running away in time.  Other houses belonging to Muslims were burnt down in other parts of Ankole e.g. in Kijara and Mbarara town.

June 1979

The  month  of  June  marked  the  climax  of  the  atrocities committed  against  the  Muslims  of  the  area. By this time Lule’s government had been in power for two months.  Nothing had  been done  to  the  offenders,  so  the  same  crime  could  be  committed  again with  impunity.

The bloodbath was fuelled by people like Edward Rurangaranga who addressed meetings in the area, in which he would make it clear that the people he was addressing were in two categories: Amin’s men and rest. The old Sheikh Abdulmanaf quotes Rurangaranga as saying to the non-Muslim members at the gathering thus, “We have finished the stem (Amin); the branches (Muslims) are yours.”

The Protestants got more hostile and started harassing Muslims verbally. They told them they would get them, sooner or later. A plan was hatched and all the non-Muslims were alerted. Some of them were not in  favor  of  the  proposed  action,  so  they  leaked  the information to  their  Muslim friends. But most non-Muslims agreed to the plan, and they waited for an opportunity to implement it.

The spark came on 25, June 1979. Fenekansi Kamisha, a Christian, was murdered in his house by assailants that have not been identified up to now.  The Christians accused the Muslims of the murder, and proceeded to execute “justice”. Kamisha was one of the people that had  led  teams  of  Christians  to  harass  Muslims  and  collect  ransom from them.

On the morning of 26,  June  1979,  a  mob  of  Christians armed  with  spears,  knives  and  ropes,  rounded up  Muslims  and tied  their  hands  behind  their  backs.  They said that they were doing it on the orders of Yoweri Museveni, the then minister of defense. They were led by Bankutaha, and included Machote, Buchuku, Yoram, Kamugish, Rweizire, Rwanuma, Kategaya, Nyamugurusi, Eridadi and others.

They gathered  the  Muslims  in  the  home  of  Abdallah  Segululigmba  from where they marched them  to River Rwizi  for execution one after  the other. At the river Muslims were butchered in the most horrifying manner. There was one whose head was cut into three pieces before being finally thrown into the river. Other cases included those  whose hands  or  legs  were  cut  off,  then thrown  into  the  river  to  drown.

The imam Abdallah Segululigamba was mercilessly hacked in the middle with a panga and thrown into the river. The most memorable of these cases of cruelty is the 27-year-old Madiya Natende who was seven months pregnant. Her stomach was ripped open with a machete and the fetus crudely torn out. Needlessly to add that she died soon after. Madiya’s mother watched all this, and she would retell it to the end of her earthly days.  She herself survived as if by a miracle – she jumped into the water before being cut.

We  shall  never  learn  the  full  story  of  the  manner  of  the death  and  the nature of the suffering that  the dead people went through because  it could only be told by them. The following were the people who were killed at River Rwizi in June 1979.

Adult males

1.         Abdallah Segluligamba

2.         Abubaker Katongole

3.         Abdu Ishangabashaija

4.         Nashir Semwogerere

5.         Ismail Sempa

6.         Bruhane Sentende

7.         Idris Serujunge

8.         Umar Nsamba

9.         Hussein Serunjogi

Adult females

1.         Hayrat Namakula

2.         Hadija Namayanja

3.         Aisha Kasule

4.         Hadija Mukibi

5.         Sania Nalubega

6.         HaliimaNabatanzi

7.         Hadija Nanteza

8.         Zuhra Namakula

9.         Naira Nabunya

10.       Mariam Tibanagwa

11.       Bint Juma Nakayenga

12.       Mastula Nakato

13.       Layusa Bakazibaguma

14.       Nafsi Nabatanzi

15.       Nuliat Mbabazi

16.       Aisha Nalongo

17.       Zaituna Namakula

18.       Zaina Namakula

19.       Aidat Kenyana

20.       Amana Nantande

21.       Nuliat Kaweesa

22.       Hadija Kayinda

Children

1.         Nuliat Namakula

2.         Abdu Katende

3.         Madina Nabukalu

4.         Luuba Namakula

5.         Zainab Nakayinda

6.         Aisha Nantende

7.         Madia Namakula

8.         Taha Habyalimana

9.         Mariam Nabukalu

10.       Madina Nakawesa

11.       Hamida Nansamba

12.       Naziru Nsamba

13.       Muzida Nsamba

14.       Ibrahim Kabuye

15.       Zinab Nabunya

16.       Rehema Nakachwa

17.       Luub Magala

18.       Muzaphar Kabuye

19.       Ismail Kato

20.       Khamiyat Nabukalu

21.       Hadija Nassaka

22.       Haliima Nbatanzi

23.       Bitijuma Nakayanja

It  cannot  be  proclaimed  that  these  atrocities  in  anyway  took a form  of political struggle. It was pure murder because some of the people killed were very old men and women and others were children and babies. Abubaker  Katongole  was  80  years, Segululigamba  was 75, Haliima Nbatanzi was 80, Aisha Katende was 85, Nuliat Namakula was 2, Hamida  Nansamba  was  18 months.  Most of the children were below 5 years.

It should also be  noted  that  the  list here  includes  only  those  people  from  one  county, and  not  all  of  them were  recorded. The names of the rest of the people who died throughout Ankole District are not available to us. In addition, it was not even possible to recover all the bodies of the people known to have died.

For instance, of the 64 people we have recorded here, only 36 bodies were recovered from the water in which they were thrown. They were  buried  at  a  time  of  fear  and  distress, with  intimidation  being carried out by soldiers (the purported liberators) and other government officials  whose  duty  should  be  to  protect  all citizens. It was not possible to burry them in their homes as this was “a danger zone”; so they were buried in mass graves at Nyamitanga mosque in Mbarara. The survivors fled the area and went to settle in Kyazanga in Masaka District, leaving their land to be occupied by their tormentors.

1980-85

This was the time that has come to be referred to as the Obote II Regime. People like Edward Rurangaranga who had allegedly directed the killing of Muslims assumed offices of responsibility in this government.

For those  Muslims who chose to stay in Bushenyi,  harassment  continued,  taking  the  form  of  psychological harassment,  intimidation,  denial  of  participation  in  public  affairs, etc. Muslim-founded primary schools were abandoned, mosques neglected and orphans went without education, food, and dress.  The leaders of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council were busy quarrelling among themselves and seeking the support of non-Muslims in their factional struggles.  For all practical purposes, the world seemed to have forgotten these unfortunate people.

The events of 1979 were not even history, because history is recorded.  The question that tormented those  of  us  who  bothered  to  think  about  them  was:  Is  it  possible  to forget these people and rest with a free conscience? The answer is no. It was necessary for us not just to record the general story, but get the minute details – that is why it was necessary to make a second trip.

The second trip

By  the  time  we  made  the  second  trip,  we  had  managed  to  publicize the  plight  of  these unfortunate  people,  and  obtained  some  financial assistance for them from the World Assembly of Muslim Youth (WAMY), which we delivered. We first made a stopover at Kyazanga where we were taken around Kakuuto Primary School by its proprietor, Sheikh Mbajja. This is a school for Muslim orphans.

It has a total of 15 orphans and out of these, 96 are children of the victims of the 1979 holocaust. They study free of charge but they are completely helpless when it comes to scholastic materials and clothes. They also do not have any form of bedding.  WAMY made some contributions towards their clothing, but it was meager compared to the need.

The following day we continued to Itendero. After performing the Juma prayers we  talked  to  the  Muslims  and  gave  them  words  of  solidarity.  Among other  points  we  encouraged  and  thanked  them  for  insisting  on upholding  the  banner  of  Islam  in  the  area  in spite  of  the  wishes  of their  enemies.  We were impressed to find that a new mosque had been erected at the site and would soon be ready for prayers.

We met the headmaster of Itendero Primary School, Mr.  Ismail Senyonga and discussed general issues relating to the orphans. We were given a list of 44 orphans in the school.  Of these, 16 were completely helpless and could not afford school fees and scholastic materials. The delegation cleared all their fees for the year 1989  and  made  some  contribution  towards  the  scholastic  needs  of some of them.

The following morning, we proceeded to Kiziba Parish.  Our mission there  was  twofold – to  talk  to the  survivors  of  the  massacre and get  their  detailed  personal  testimonies,  and  to  offer  some  financial  relief  to  the  orphans  in  distress.  We paid the fees for 32 orphans  at  Kiziba  Primary  School  and  for  five  students  in  secondary schools. We then proceeded to talk to the survivors of the massacre.

In all, we were able to talk to 20 survivors.  A part from Mzee Hassan Hamutambo (81) whom we had met earlier at Itendero, we met the rest of the household of Sheikh Abdulmanaf Semakula. Each narrated to us a peculiar experience involving their personal survival, but their stories corroborated the general story already given. The people interviewed included:

  • Hassan Hamutambo; an old man aged 81 who lost his 34-year-old son, and himself survived narrowly.
  • Abdulmanaf Semakula; the Deputy District Qadhi of Mbarara. He is the oldest man in the area.  He refused to leave because, he says if he left, all other Muslims would leave and then the Word of Allah would be wiped out in the area.
  • Twalib Kasule; an elderly gentleman that suffered greatly during the massacre.
  • Bashir Semakula Serujunge; a young man in his early 30s who jumped into the river before being hacked and swam to safety. He is credited with removing many of the dead bodies from the water and helping to prepare their burial.
  • Yudaya Baryanengwe; an old lady in her 60s.    She was  cut three  times  by  Buchunku  and  then  thrown  into  the  water.  She survived miraculously, through the intervention of non-Muslims who  found  her  floating  but  had  no  knowledge  of  how  she  had come to be there.

Other  survivors  included  Asia  Kishiki,  Mayi  Nabukalu,  Habib Rutwinda,  Mastula  Segululigamba,  Ishaq  Magezi,  Jalia Semwogerere,  Hamid  Semakula,  Mrs.  Kayinda, Mrs.  Muzamiru Kangave,  Abdu  Hakim  Luyima,  Kinani  Mutyaba,  Abasi Sebadda, Fati  Nanyonga,  Sulaiman  Semakula,  Hairat  Nambi,  Yunus Tumwenda, Abdallah Katende, Sulaituna Nanyonga and others.  (Some of these were interviewed in Kyazanga where they now live after fleeing their homes. The full texts of their personal testimonies are available in both the MUMSA and Vicegerent offices).

Of  particular  interest  in  these  testimonies  is  the  fact  that  these people  know  exactly  who  killed  who  as  some  of  them  were witnessing  when  their  friends,  parents,  children,  wives  and husbands were butchered. Herein we present the list of the people  that  killed  37  of  the  victims  and  inflicted  injuries  on two of those that miraculously survived.

VICTIM ALLEGED KILLER CURRENT (1990) STATE OF THE ALLEGED KILLER
Bumbakali Katongole

 

Byarutsya

 

In Prison,

Kyamugolanyi

Mwajjuma Nakyaja

 

Byarutsya

 

In Prison,

Kyamugolanyi

Burhane Sentende

 

Byarutsya

 

 

In Prison

 

Naziiru Nsamba

 

Byarutsya

 

In Prison,

Kyamugolanyi

Nuliat Mbabazi  Buchunku

Buchunku

In Prison

 

Hariat Namakula

Buchunku

In Prison

Nuliat Kyokusaba

Buchunku

In Prison,

Kyamugolanyi

Zaituni Namakula

Buchunku

In Prison

 

Rehma Nakachwa

Buchunku

In Prison,

Kyamugolanyi

Abdallah Segululigamba  Machote

Machote

In Prison

 

Hadijah Nasaka

Machote

Prison

Kalijja Nanteza

Machote

Prison

Madiya Nantende

Machote

Prison

14  Saniya Nalubega

Kamugisha

Prison

Nashir Semwogerere

 

Ndeezi

 

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Umar Nsamba

Ndeezi

 

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Asiati Nantende

Ndeezi

 

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Afusa Nabatanzi

Mugyenyi

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Abbasi Mugisha

Mugyenyi

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Haliima Kinaana

Mugyenyi

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Mariam Nabukalu

Rweizire

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Muzinda Nsamba

Rweizire

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Aramanzane Serunjogi

Rweizire

Free at home, Nyakachembe

Idris Serunjogi

 

Ruboha

 

Free at Home,

Bunyangabo

 

Masitulla Nakato

 

Ruboha

 

Free at Home,

Bunyangabo

 

Muzapharu Kabuye

Ruboha

Free

Layusa Bakazibaguma

Ruboha

Free

Aidat Kenyana

Rufigi

Free at Home, Kihunda

Abbas Kayinda

Rufigi

Free

Ismail sempa

Rufigi

Free

Hadija Nakayinda

Rufigi

Free

Ibrahim Kabuye

Rufigi

Free

Abdu Ishangabashaija

 

Rusasana

 

 

At home, Rwengando

 

Aisha Kalule  Kyanyabanda

Rutagasa

Free

Kamiida Nansamba

 

Matayo

 

Free at home,

Nyakaoemba

 

 

Zuula Namakula

 

Tom Mayanja

Free at home,

Byanyagonga

 

Tibanagwa

Kakyanga

Free at homa, Kihunda

Mariam  Nakitende  and  Yudaya  Baryanengwe  were  brutally  hacked by Nsangeki  and  Buchunku, respectively.  Nsangeki died but Buchunku is still alive.  The  actual  killers  of  the  other  victims  are  not  specifically known;  but  it  is  known  that  in  addition  to  the  above  list  of  murderers, Mwesigye and Renshana are known to have participated in the killing.

The  other  information  that  the  people  of  Kiziba  hold  as  sacred  were names  of  the  people  who  still  occupy  the  land  they  snatched  from them  11  years  ago  in  spite  of  the  claim  that  a sane  government  had returned to Uganda.

Below is a list of the owners of pieces of land that are still illegally occupied:

 

LAND OWNER ILLEGAL OCCUPANT LOCATION
Hajj M Serunjogi Nsangeki’s family

Nyakacemba

 

Dauda Serunjogi Muheirwe

Nyakacemba

 

Hajat A. Nakayenga Kashaija A

Nyakacemba

 

Kasule Kapere Gibamanya

Nyakacemba

 

Mustapha Ddungu Bachondooza

Nyakacemba

 

Zamuda Nabukalu Ruhema T

Nyakacemba

 

Hajj K. Katende Bakweta E

  Kiziba

 

A. Mugooli Mwesigye

Kiziba

A. Mugooli Kishakiizi

Kiziba

Hajj A Katende Rutendana P

Bunyagonga

 

A Katamba   Nkwitsi

Rwengamdo

 

 

The Muslims of the area are aware that the Banyarwanda whose pieces of land were taken away during the Obote II Regime were returned to them when the NRM government came to power. But theirs which were taken six years earlier have not.

They are also grieved by the fact that the known alleged murderers of their people, 13 of whom appear in the list above, were free and even assumed leadership under the Resistance Council, or RC system. They have also heard that some senior ranking officials in the NRM government are involved in attempts to free the four jailed killers.

The Human Rights Commission

The NRM government  set  up  the  Human  Rights  Commission;  we thought  this  was  a  step  in  the  right  direction  as  it  meant  that  the criminals  of  the  past  were  to  be  brought  to  justice.  But we are dissatisfied with this Commission for several reasons:

  • There is no Muslim representation. It is not possible that matters of Muslim interest can  be adequately handled without anyone to  speak  up  for  them  with  some  feeling  that  arises  out  of belonging.
  • The Commission did not allocate enough time to listen to witnesses on the 1979 Muslim holocaust. They have given three times as much time to listening to witnesses on Ben Kiwanuka’s death than they have to that of over 64 Ugandans.
  • They  have  attempted  to  divert  the  attention  of  the public  from  the killing of 64 Muslims by Christians to the death of two Muslims in Kajara  by  the  Uganda  Police  supposedly  at  the  instruction  of Sheikh Abdul-Obeid Kamulegeya, a prominent Muslim.
  • President Yoweri Museveni was implicated by the testimonies. We  are  not  satisfied  that  he  chose to  give  his  evidence  in  a closed  session  whereas  this  is  an  issue  of  interest  to  all Ugandans of good conscience.
  • Witnesses  like Edward Rurangaranga  whom  even  the  president  himself implicated  as  responsible  for  directing  the  murderers,  has  not been summoned to appear before the Commission.
  • Alleged Murderers  who  have  been  unequivocally  named  to  the Commission  still  walk  free.  This continues to be an embarrassment to the Commission and to the government.

What do we want?

A  senior  NRM  official  has  made  an  irritating  comment  in  reference  to those  who  blame the government for not bringing the 1979 killers  to justice when he said, “We can not bring them back to life, can we?”

Of course he is right, they cannot be brought back to life, and we are aware of this. So what do we want? We are not irresponsible agitators seeking  to  reopen  wounds  of  the  past  that  are  better  forgotten.  We are  patriots  who  would  like  our  country  to  start  again  on  a  road  of meaningful peace.

As  President  Yoweri  Museveni  himself  has  said  more  than  once,  you cannot have peace without justice. We want justice. We would like all the alleged murderers to be apprehended and put on trial.  We have been to the area and talked to the people.  All the orphans know who killed their parents. They talk of revenge twice a day, and constantly await their chance. If we satisfy them that there is a more civilized way of getting  justice  done,  we  might  be  able  to  avert  another  crisis  in  the area.

Otherwise, we do not see the atmosphere clearing. The  longer justice  is  delayed,  the  closer  we  come  to  detonating  the  time  bomb. For  this  reason,  the  murder  of  over  64  Muslims  in  Bushenyi  cannot become history. It is still a live issue that will affect the destiny of this nation, whether we like or not.

Personal testimonies of the survivors

The following are the personal testimonies of the Muslims who survived the massacres.

Mzee Hassan Hamutambo

Mzee Hassan Hamutambo was born in 1908 in Kigezi District. In 1925 he migrated with his parents to Rwengando in Kiziba sub-county, Ankole District. He  fought  in the  Second  World  War  and  returned  to  the  same place  in  1946.  His father was not a    Muslim and was married to 10 wives. In 1946 Hassan Hamutambo embraced Islam. He later married a  non-Muslim  lady,  and  in  1975  the community  pressurized  him  to  revert  to Christianity. He refused.

From then his wife started misbehaving, and they divorced.  Asked about how Muslims behaved during Amin’s regime, Mzee Hassan said, “Generally the Muslims behaved well, save for two men, one of whom is currently in jail. It was mainly the Christians who held high positions of responsibility.  For example all the chiefs, save for the then Gombolola chief, Abas Kigozi, were Christians.”

On  how  the  massacres  started,  Mzee  Hassan  said  that  it all  started  with  the  Christians  holding  continuous  meetings.  Thereafter  they  went  to  Muslim  homes  and  demanded  cows  as  ransom  for having misbehaved during Amin’s regime. Among the people whose cows were eaten are Jafari Kibirige, Miiro, Hajji Katende, Serunjogi and Hamidi. Banana plantations belonging to the Muslims were destroyed. All these events took place in 1979.

Then they started gathering the Muslims from their places of work or homes at around lunch time. They were called out of their homes by people with spears, dogs and banana fibers who told them that they were wanted by the defence minister, Yoweri Museveni, to explain certain things. On coming out of their  houses,  they  were  handcuffed  with  banana  fibres  and  led  to River Rwizi where they were cut with pangas and thrown into the water.

Mzee Hassan  said  he  lost  his  eldest  son  Abdu  Isangabashaija who  left  three  sons, of whom  two  are  currently (1989)  in  Primary  Four  and  one  in  Primary  Two.

Another one is the son of Abdulmanaf who was his in-law. His worst experience of all was that of the lady who had been married to Ali – Madiya – who was seven months pregnant.  Her belly was hacked with a panga and fetus removed and thrown in the river.

Abdallah Segululigamba, the Muslim pioneer in the area, was also killed. The  Mzee  also  said  that  before  all  this  took  place,  there  were  some four people who were killed in the house and the Muslims were prevented from burying them. They were not buried until a delegation from the headquarters of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council headed by Kassim Mulumba came to the place. The victims were:

1.         Idi Tamukedde

2.         Abdallah Kyegambe

3.         Mustapha Mabuye

4.         Out of his memory

All of them were neighbors. Only their skeletons could be buried.  “We placed two in each grave”, said Mzee Hassan.

Asked about how he escaped, he said, “I cannot exactly tell how I escaped. It was a horrible experience, but somehow I managed to escape to Zaire where I stayed for sometime in Muslim homes.  In the  same  year  I  came back  because  of  my  people  I  had  left  behind, but I found when they had gone to Mbarara.”

On  property,  the  old  man  said  he  had  lost  almost  everything.  His house was also burnt. “As if that was not enough, in 1982 during the Obote II Regime, when  they  started  chasing  the  Banyarwanda,  my house  was  burnt  alleging  that  I  was  a  Nyarwanda.  I later went to Mbarara and cleared myself by producing evidence.”

When Tito Okello Lutwa took over power  in  1985,  they  again  came  to  his  place  at  around  4.30pm  and burnt everything within the grass-thatched house.  In it were 30 bags of  coffee,  30  bags  of  maize,  4  bags  of  beans,  4  bags  of  groundnuts  3  granaries  of  millet.  They alleged that his son Mutwalib Dimba had on many occasions stolen money and a radio cassette, and they wanted him to give testimony to the police. “However, some of the people who did it were arrested,” Mzee Hassan said.

As regards responsibility, the old man said that he has 10 children in Primary school, three of whom are orphans.  He has three in Secondary school.  Asked whether he knew about any other orphans, he said he did not know many, except those of Abdallah Kachwa.  People  had  dispersed  into  different  places  after the  tragedy,  he  noted  sadly.  He, however, said that some are under the guardianship of Sheikh Abdulmanaf Semakula at Kiziba, who “lost many children, about 10 and his wife was cut on the head but still lives.”

Ibrahim Kangave

He stays in Kiziba Village.  He asserted that the people killed in 1979 were not politicians.  Ibrahim explains that soon after the meetings held by non-Muslims, especially the Protestants in Itendero, and after forcing Muslims to pay ransom and destroying their plantations, Fenikance Kamisha was killed by unknown assailants at night.  It is said that  this  was  the  origin  of  the Muslim  massacre  as  Christians thought  it  was  the  Muslims  who  had  killed him  in  retaliation.  Ibrahim Kangave contends, however, that they wanted to use this as an excuse to finish off Muslims in the area, which seemed to have been their wish for a long time.

He  also  said  that  some  government  officials  were  sent  to  the  area  in 1980  during President Binaisa’s  Regime  but  were  chased  away  by  throwing stones at  them.

Sheikh Abdulmanaf Semakula

Currently, this is the oldest sheikh in the area and one of the earliest settlers.  He  came  to  the  area  at  the  age  of  5   with  his  father.  They came from Kyaggwe in Buganda to Nakasambya and finally to Kiziba when he was 20.

Asked whether he had problems with non-Muslims during Amin’s regime, Sheikh Abdulmanaf said, “There were no problems at all. We even married from them.”

Concerning the atrocities committed against Muslims,  Sheikh  Abdulmanaf  said that it seemed that Amin, having been a Muslim and President,  had  prompted  the  Protestants  to  nurse  a  silent  grudge  against all  Muslims.  Sheikh Abdulmanaf  recalls  that, Edward Rurangaranga  came  to the  area  and  called  for  a  meeting,  and  told  the  people to separate thus, “Those of Amin here and the rest there.” They refused to separate.  But  the  Muslims  were  told  to  separate from the rest,  which  they  did.

He addressed them separately. Thereafter he addressed the other group. It  is  reported  from  people  who  were  in  the  non-Muslim meeting  that Rurangaranga  said,  “We  have  finished  the  stem  (Amin)  and  the branches are yours.” This was in 1979. It was not long thereafter before the non-Muslims, especially the Protestants, started asking for ransoms, burning houses and destroying gardens belonging to Muslims.

“On 26,  June 1979,  they  started  gathering  all  the  Muslims  from  their  houses  in broad day light and took them to River Rwizi,” said the old sheikh.  Some of those involved in the process of gathering were:

1.         Machote, who is currently in prison

2.         Rweizire

3.         Bucunku –in prison

4.         Yoramu  – imprisoned

5.         Kamugisha -   in prison

6.         Kyankaga – Not arrested

The Muslims were cut, thrown into the river, and those who managed to survive ran to the district commissioner. A meeting was convened at Kagango.  The defence minister Yoweri Museveni attended in person.  He ordered  for the arrest  and  imprisonment  of the killers but  some  of  them  were released  shortly  after.  Kyankaga was not arrested and stayed at his home.

Another meeting was held at Kiziba to try and put out the fire.  At the meeting a resolution was passed that whoever shall be seen harassing Muslims would be fined. This meeting turned the matter from an open operation to a secret one which was more destructive.  They would come at night and take all the things.  So the Muslims ran to Kabwohe; those who remained were forced to sell their land at takeaway prices.

Asked  whether  the  cases  were  reported  to  the  Police,  Sheikh Abdulmanaf  said they  had  reported and  that  the  cases  even reached court. “The other side hired a lawyer and the Muslims were called upon to hire one but they could not afford because the lawyer wanted sh. 400,000,” he said.

On the current situation and relationship between the Muslims and Christians, Sheikh Abdulmanaf said, “The storm is settled though there is no good relationship because none visits the other and many do not greet us.  They often threaten that when Museveni’s government is overthrown, they will kill us.”

An example  of  such  a  person  who  threatens  them  was  named  as Thomas  Mayanja,  a  brick  layer. The  old  sheikh  said  most  of  his  people  were  killed,  leaving  only  three, including himself.

On whether they involved themselves in the Resistance Council politics under Museveni’s government, he said they did. The following Muslims are on the Resistance Council Executive Committee (as of 1989):

Bashir – Secretary; Muzamil – Secretary for Defense; Abdulkarim Luyima – Secretary for Rehabilitation. He added, however, that these positions can become meaningless as  the  important  decisions  are  taken  by the Christians,  including those  without  office,  some  of  whom  participated in perpetrating the unforgettable atrocities.

The sheikh added that he is not impressed by the work of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council. It may even be that some assistance was sent but did not reach them, he suspected

Ishaq Masagazi

The son of Abdallah Segululigamba is a peasant with a wife and two children.  According to him the Muslims and Christians of Kiziba village had good relations with each other before the war. He says that things took a different course in early 1979 after the non-Muslims conducted a meeting in which they conspired to torment Muslims.  From then, ransoms in form of cows were demanded from Muslims.  The cows  were  eaten while  the  banana plantations  were  cut  down,  houses  burnt  and  eventually  people killed.

“My father and I were at home when people came after lunch,” he narrates. “They came with dogs, spears and pangas. We were told to come out of the house, [saying] that they were taking us somewhere. This we did immediately.”

Ishaq’s father asked where they were being taken, “We are taking you for a meeting,” they replied. The Muslims were tied with Banana fibres and driven to River Rwizi. “My father had received some whipping on the way to the river and by the time we reached, he was too weak,” he says.  “They started cutting one by one. Those whom we saw cutting people’s necks included Bankutaha who was a parish chief then.”

Asked how he survived, the young man said that he jumped into the river and swam, and that when he reached the opposite side, he got out of the river and ran to Kabwohe where he stayed for two days. While there he heard that the  bodies  of  those  killed  had  been  taken  to  Mbarara. The  following morning  he  went  to  Mbarara  and  found  the  bodies  in  the  mortuary.

“At that time there was chaos,” Ishaq recalls. “Army men were looking for those who had got the bodies from the river.  They  were  looking  for  my  brother Kabuye  who  was  the  leader  of  the  group  that  recovered  the  bodies from the water. I therefore had to run for my life to Kasese.”

In  1981  he came  back  from  Kasese,  and  in  1984  he  married.  Asked whether  all  Muslims  ran,  he  said  that  some  persisted  but  were always threatened and eventually sold their lands to those who used to threaten them at a takeaway price.

The following lost their land: Abdallah Katende, Mugo, Hajj Mukibi Muhammad, Ali and the late Hajji Miiro. All these went to Kyazanga.  Others went to Itendero such as Hajj Bumbakali, Swamadu  Ntali,  Hajj  Kamadi  and  Mulere.  Amisi  Kapere went  to  Mbarara.

SOURCE: CAMPUS JOURNAL

OPEN LETTER TO FELLOW MUSLIMS

Standard

Fellow Muslim Brothers and Sisters in Islam, Asalam Alaikum Warahumatullah Wabarakatuhu. I pay tribute to those who lost their dear ones in the week and we pray that Allah judges them with mercy. We pray for the sick and thank Allah for the good things.

 

Let start with Brother Matovu Abdallah’s post, I quote “…..we have to behave and act above factionalism like where you find a forumist castigating the Christian headed (not owned) media for “giving prominence” to “another Kibuli leaning Muslim gunned down.”

 

This is exactly, what i have been telling Muslims whenever i get the opportunity to write something. It’s our responsibility as Muslims to behave responsibly in attempting to deal with the catalog of absurdities holding us back.  At all fronts, we appear to be firing blanks- we are fighting our themselves like grasshoppers in a bottle, impenitent by all standards and unwilling to give peace and unity a chance to thrive. We are always passing blame, pointing fingers all the time again, and again unwilling to work for a better tomorrow.

 

Ours is a muddled society, full of fellow Muslims who have now dedicate their entire lives spreading fear and hatred. This is not right. Such people cannot be a catalyst for peace and development, the Muslims need today. We must all come gather and stop taking sides. We must transcend the politics of Kibuli Vs Old Kampala or Mubajje Vs Kayongo fanatism- This is not helping us at all. Let’s stop promoting abhorrence and forge a way forward- together as Muslims united by our faith and not personal desires. This is what Allah wants from us.

 

The Holy Qur’an says that those who create differences in the Deen (Islam) are among the Mushrikun: “Be not among the Mushrikun i.e., those who create differences in Deen (Isalm) and become sects. Each (sectarian) party quite content with itself (that it is following the correct path).” (30:32)

 

And in another verse- “And those who create division in Deen (Islam) and become divided into sects, O Prophet (PBUH)! You have no part in them in the least.” (6:159). Fellow Muslims, from the above verses, it’s obvious that we are supposed to work together towards a common goal set by the Quran and shown by the Prophet (PBUH) through his Sunnah. We all are brothers and sisters, our chauvinisms notwithstanding because we are bonded by the common ideology of the unity of Allah and the unity of humankind.

 

Fellow Muslims, the utmost important duty for every one of us should be to preserve and protect the Muslim unity and not to cause any division in the Muslim rank. As I indicated in a recent article, once again, I call upon fellow Muslims to open a NEW PAGE and take a bold step forward. That single bold step is to stop blacklisting mosques. All mosques belong to Allah so why blacklist them? We Muslim pray in all these mosques without discrimination. We must lead by example.  This is the right thing to do. In any case the Holy Qur’an calls upon us (Muslims) to be united and hold on steadfastly to the rope of Allah (i.e. Qur’an) and gives a stern warning to them not to create any divisions (3:103) amongst themselves.

 

Let’s stop the hate Khutubas and begin preaching the need for unity. We must move forward together as Muslims. I believe we can achieve a lot for our deen, for ourselves and for our people who are languishing in abject poverty.  It’s only after achieving unity that we can begin talking about development projects and taking part in leadership positions.

 

Muslims will be stronger and once again, we will salvage our rightful place on the table. This is possible and it can be done. It doesn’t need money to be done- it starts with you. Forget those factions and be a Muslim who can pray anywhere. This is what Allah wants. The decisions we take today will ultimately shape the future for our children, the future for our Muslim brothers and sisters who are struggling in the countryside. The time to act is now; the time to say no to factions is right.  May Allah Bless You All. Happy Ramadan

 

From Yasiin Mugerwa

Daily Monitor/The Times of London

ymugerwa@ug.nationmedia.com

yasiin.mugerwa@thetimes.co.uk

 

OPEN LETTER TO MUSLIMS

Standard

Islam is not some kind of club – it is a way of life. It therefore has to be learned and properly understood. There are no exceptions in Islam, except within the same Islamic guidelines: e.g. if you are on a journey, you can shorten your prayer (Qasr) – or you if are sick, you may not fast but provide Iftar to another individual.

There should be no excuse of Muslims trying to be acceptable to others, or trying to appear liberal, or not “fundamentalist”. These don’t hold water in front of Allah. You know what brothers and sisters, we are going into that grave alone. No support for your actions on earth will help you. No leniency by others who like you or respect you or even sympathize with you in handling of your personal mistakes can help you. Whatever wrongs you have done, you need to sort out yourself with Allah and Allah alone.

You all now realize that most of us, if not all of us, need proper Islamic Education to make up for what we missed in our backgrounds as children, youth, young adults, and adults. We need to study and understand Islamic Monotheism properly. Many of us don’t know the core teachings of Islam especially the Tawhiid yet we want to contribute to debates with religious aspects. People invest time and resources to get all types of degrees and certificates to get good employment and never found time to study their Diin apart from the basics and somehow blame parents for not teaching them Diin.

Remedy: Look for opportunities to acquire Islamic knowledge. Join short and Intensive holiday courses lasting 1 week, 2 weeks, 3 weeks or one month for Tawheed and Arabic langauage courses, Qur’an and Arabic courses, Qur’an and Hadiith etc. JUST GO AFTER THAT ISLAMIC KNOWLEDGE!!!

Lets check our ideological dichotomy. All of US want to be appreciated as MuslimS but some of us still think behaving like a non Muslim is better – because we will be liked by a lot of people… This is the tragedy of our so called liberal Muslims!

May Allah humble us to the absolute need to learn out deen, forgive our so many shortcomings and reward our few good deeds. Ameen.

hakim abdalla
abdalla.hakim@gmail.com

The Cockroach Theory for Self-development for forumists

Standard

At a restaurant, a cockroach suddenly flew from somewhere and sat on a lady. She started screaming out of fear. With a panic stricken face and trembling voice she started jumping with both her hands desperately trying to get rid of the cockroach. Her reaction was contagious as everyone in her group also got panicky.

The lady finally managed to push the cockroach away but …it landed on another lady in the group. Now, it was the turn of the other lady in the group to continue the drama.

The waiter rushed forward to their rescue.In the relay of throwing the cockroach next fell upon the waiter.The waiter stood firm, composed himself and observed the behaviour of the cockroach on his shirt.When he was confident enough he grabbed it with his fingers and threw it out of the restaurant.

Sipping my coffee and watching the amusement the antenna of my mind picked up a few thoughts and started wondering, was the cockroach responsible for their histrionic behaviour? If so, then why was the waiter not disturbed? He handled it near to perfection without any chaos.

It is not the cockroach, but the inability of the ladies to handle the disturbance caused by the cockroach that disturbed the ladies.

I realized that it is not the shouting of my father or my boss or my wife that disturbs me, but it’s my inability to handle the disturbances caused by their shouting that disturbs me. It’s not the traffic jams on the road that disturbs me, but my inability to handle the disturbance caused by the traffic jam that disturbs me.

More than the problem it’s my reaction to the problem that creates chaos in my life.


Lessons learnt from the story:

I understood I should not react in life.
I should always respond.
The women reacted whereas the waiter responded.

Reactions are always instinctive whereas responses are always well thought of just and right to save a situation from going out of hands to avoid cracks in relationship to avoid taking decisions in anger, anxiety, stress or hurry.


بِسمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحمٰنِ الرَّحيمِ UMBS is a registered organization devoted to matters of interest to Muslims in Uganda.Muslims from other countries are welcome to join us too. Follow us on Facebook at: http://www.facebook.com/pages/Uganda-Muslim-Brothers-Sisters/128372957263072. Follow us on Twitter at: http://twitter.com/#!/UMBSFORUM. To donate to UMBS activities, click on: http://um-bs.com/donate/ or just deposit money on UMBS Bank A/C at Bank of Africa:07074320002 . Join UMBS forum on facebook at:https://www.facebook.com/groups/ugandamuslimbrotherssis/.

Forumists should share issues that unite us rather than those hurting others

Standard

Brothers and Sisters,

Asalaam alaikum;

I believe my comments will give some guidance to this forum.Hon.Sebagala’s issue is being the second issue in a row that is quite controversial,after ahmaddiyasm/quardianism.

I believe the major challenge we are facing as Muslim brothers and sisters is to over emphasise our perceived differences in faith,practice,understanding and interpretations of the great religion of Islam.

I strongly advise that before we post anything that can hurt our brothers and sisters in Islam most probably to the detriment of our progress as a force of constructive discussion;we get guided by the following questions:
1-What is Islam?
2-How does one become a Muslim?
3-What is faith in Islam and its pillars in Islam?
4-What are the pillars of Islam?

The answers to the above questions are so basic and are the core principles which even the suspicious various Muslim leaders that have followed after Prophet Muhammad(SAW) have not been able to fraudulently change them either for egoistic or materialistic reasons.

5-When i have picked and learnt the wrong practice of Islam from a perceived wrong source/sect, but with all the pillars of faith and Islam well practiced/emphasized in my practice ,do i stop being a Muslim?

On the issue of Hon Sebaggala,i see nothing wrong with him being part of a congregation he attended for purely non-religious sociopolitical reasons.There is simply time for everything!His clapping and singing in my view has nothing to do with his faith or Islam unless in the process he echoed something like ”in Jesus’s name” which i highly doubt he can announce with his tongue.Clapping and singing as a sociopolitical act should not be confused with the gentleman’s religious faith/practice.

Being accommodation made our fore fathers win more battles and achievements for Islam than we have done.Islam is the only religion that spread with traders in Africa without missionaries.I have personally interacted with highly regarded Ugandan Christians who have directly requested me to take them to Sheikhs for duas such that Allah can address their challenges.Such Christians who know the importance of Islamic faith before their Creator indirectly and or directly sometimes fight along with us in addressing various challenges without even seeking credit!

Lastly but not least i believe that we are all created as Muslims from the point we are formed as humans since our grand first human Adam (A.s) was created and came into being as a Muslim.Satan has created agents amongst us to divide us into various faith,practices and ways of communication to our Creator.Well knowing that none of us is perfect before Allah (S.Wt) in our daily behaviour,prophet Muhammad (s.a.w) advises us to seek Allah’s forgiveness on a daily basis.The mighty prophet of Allah who knew everything,Allah’s direct friend and whose knowledge we benefit from ,did not only stop at teaching us to pray for him in various ways but also teaches us that he used to seek Allah’s forgiveness on a daily basis during his lifetime.So who are we to believe we can judge other people’s faith or their practice which has not hurt us directly as humans!!!!!!!

I personally believe that this forum will be more constructive and progressive if we keep sharing out issues that bring us together instead of potentially hurting some of our brothers and sisters to our detriment.Alot of materials that seem well researched,scholarly and dependable may be part of the material developed for egoistic selfish personal reasons of the researcher or publisher!So we are safer when we avoid controversies.

I thank you all in the Spirit of Islamic brotherhood as reflected by the name of this forum.


Musa Semuwemba
Kampala
Former KMSA Chairman Kibuli S.S, founder of Tripple “A” Developments Ltd and former Planning officer for the Ministry of Defence of
Uganda.

UMBS’s POSITION ON AHMADIYAS OR QADIANIIYYAH

Standard

Asslamu alaikum wa rahamatullah wa barakatuh my dear brothers and Sisters,

I pray that you and your family are in the best of health and faith, aameen.

Jazaakallah khayr for honoring me with the management of the UMBS and whatever is attached to it so far, and may Allah bless you tremendously for your sincere efforts and concerns, aameen.

When it comes to calling other Muslims kaafirs, it is a major ugly sin, as per hadith below:

It is not permissible for a Muslim to use the word kaafir lightly, because judging a Muslim who believes in Tawheed to be a kaafir is a major sin. Imaam Muslim reported that the Prophet (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said: “Any man who says to his brother, ‘O kaafir,’ if this description fits him, then he is a kaafir, otherwise it will come back on him (the one who said it).” He (صلى الله عليه وسلم) also said: “No man accuses another of being immoral or of being a kaafir but it will come back on him if his companion is not like that.” (Bukhari)

Sadly, there are people who claim to be Muslims but in fact are not. For example, the qadianies/ahamdies. They have disbelieved in the finality of the Prophet-hood of Mohammed (saw) are therefore have made their belief null and void.

Here is some info for you:

Qadianiyyah is a movement that started in 1900 CE as a plot by the British colonialists in the Indian subcontinent, with the aim of diverting Muslims away from their religion and from the obligation of jihaad in particular, so that they would not oppose colonialism in the name of Islam. The mouthpiece of this movement is the magazine Majallat Al-Adyaan (Magazine if Religions) which was published in English.

Foundation and prominent personalities:

Mirza Ghulam Ahmad al-Qadiani (1839-1908 CE) was the main tool by means of which Qadianiyyah was founded. He was born in the village of Qadian, in the Punjab, in India, in 1839 CE. He came from a family that was well known for having betrayed its religion and country, so Ghulam Ahmad grew up loyal and obedient to the colonialists in every sense. Thus he was chosen for the role of a so-called prophet, so that the Muslims would gather around him and he would distract them from waging jihaad against the English colonialists. The British government did lots of favours for them, so they were loyal to the British. Ghulam Ahmad was known among his followers to be unstable, with a lot of health problems and dependent on drugs.

Among those who confronted him and his evil da’wah was Shaykh Abu’l-Wafa’ Thana’ al-Amritsari, the leader of Jama’iyyat Ahl al-Hadeeth fi ‘Umoom al-Hind (The All-India Society of Ahl al-Hadeeth). The Shaykh debated with him and refuted his arguments, revealing his ulterior motives and Kufr and the deviation of his way. When Ghulam Ahmad did not come to his senses, Shaykh Abu’l-Wafa’ challenged him to come together and invoke the curse of Allaah, such that the one who was lying would die in the lifetime of the one who was telling the truth. Only a few days passed before Mirza Ghulam Ahmad al-Qadiani died, in 1908 CE, leaving behind more than fifty books, pamphlets and articles, among the most important of which are: Izaalat al-Awhaam (Dispelling illusions), I’jaaz Ahmadi (Ahmadi miracles), Baraaheen Ahmadiyyah (Ahmadi proofs), Anwaar al-Islam (Lights of Islam), I’jaaz al-Maseeh (Miracles of the Messiah), al-Tableegh (Conveying (the message))and Tajalliyyaat Ilaahiyyah (Divine manifestations).

Noor al-Deen (Nuruddin): the first Khaleefah of the Qadianis. The British put the crown of Khilaafah on his head, so the disciples (of Ghulam Ahmad) followed him. Among his books is: Fasl al-Khitaab (Definitive statement).

Muhammad Ali and Khojah Kamaal al-Deen: the two leaders of the Lahore Qadianis. They are the ones who gave the final shape to the movement. The former produced a distorted translation into English of the Qur’aan. His other works include: Haqeeqat al-Ikhtilaaf (The reality of differences), al-Nubuwwah fi’l-Islam (Prophethood in Islam) and al-Deen al-Islami (The Islamic religion). As for Khojah Kamaal al-Deen, he wrote a book called al-Mathal al-A’laa fi’l-Anbiya’ (The highest example of the Prophets), and other books. This Lahore group of Ahmadis are those who think of Ghulam Ahmad as a Mujaddid (renewer or reviver of Islam) only, but both groups are viewed as a single movement because odd ideas that are not seen in the one will surely be found in the other.

Muhammad Ali: the leader of the Lahore Qadianis. He was one of those who gave the final shape to Qadianiyyah, a colonialist spy and the person in charge of the magazine which was the voice of the Qadianiyyah. He also produced a distorted translation into English of the Qur’aan. Among his works are Haqeeqat al-Ikhtilaaf (The reality of differences), and al-Nubuwwah fi’l-Islam (Prophethood in Islam), as stated above.

Muhammad Saadiq, the mufti of the Qadianiyyah. His works include: Khatim al-Nabiyyeen The seal of the Prophets).

Basheer Ahmad ibn Ghulam. His works include: Seerat al-Mahdi (the life of the Mahdi) and Kalimat al-Fasl (Decisive word).

Mahmood Ahmad ibn Ghulam, his second Khaleefah. Among his works are: Anwaar al-Khilaafah (Lights of the caliphate), Tuhfat al-Mulook and Haqeeqat al-Nubuwwah (The reality of prophethood).

The appointment of the Qadiani Zafar-Allaah Khan as the first Foreign Minister of Pakistan had a major effect in supporting this deviant sect, as he gave them a large area in the province of the Punjab to be their world headquarters, which they named Rabwah (high ground) as in the aayah (interpretation of the meaning): “… And We gave them refuge on high ground (rabwah), a place of rest, security and flowing streams.” [al-Mu’minoon 23:50].

Their thought and beliefs

Ghulam Ahmad began his activities as an Islamic daa’iyah (caller to Islam) so that he could gather followers around him, then he claimed to be a mujaddid inspired by Allaah. Then he took a further step and claimed to be the Awaited Mahdi and the Promised Messiah. Then he claimed to be a Prophet and that his prophethood was higher than that of Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

The Qadianis believe that Allaah fasts, prays, sleeps, wakes up, writes, makes mistakes and has intercourse – exalted be Allaah far above all that they say.

The Qadiani believes that his god is English because he speaks to him in English.

The Qadianis believe that Prophethood did not end with Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), but that it is ongoing, and that Allaah sends a messenger when there is a need, and that Ghulam Ahmad is the best of all the Prophets.

They believe that Jibreel used to come down to Ghulam Ahmad and that he used to bring revelation to him, and that his inspirations are like the Qur’aan.

They say that there is no Qur’aan other than what the “Promised Messiah” (Ghulam Ahmad) brought, and no hadeeth except what is in accordance with his teachings, and no Prophet except under the leadership of Ghulam Ahmad.

They believe that their book was revealed. Its name is al-Kitaab al-Mubeen and it is different from the Holy Qur’aan.

They believe that they are followers of a new and independent religion and an independent Sharee’ah, and that the friends of Ghulam are like the Sahaabah.

They believe that Qadian is like Madeenah and Makkah, if not better than them, and that its land is sacred. It is their Qiblah and the place they make hajj to.

They called for the abolition of jihaad and blind obedience to the British government because, as they claimed, the British were “those in authority” as stated in the Qur’aan.

In their view every Muslim is a Kaafir unless he becomes a Qadiani, and everyone who married a non-Qadiani is also a kaafir.

They allow alcohol, opium, drugs and intoxicants.

Intellectual and ideological roots

The westernizing movement of Sir Sayyid Ahmad Khan paved the way for the emergence of the Qadianiyyah, because it had already spread deviant ideas.

The British made the most of this opportunity so they started the Qadiani movement and chose a man from a family that had a history of being agents of the colonialists.

In 1953 CE, there was a popular revolution in Pakistan which demanded the removal of Zafar-Allaah Khan from the position of Foreign Minister and that the Qadiani sect should be regarded as a non-Muslim minority. In this uprising around ten thousand Muslims were martyred, and they succeeded in having the Qadiani minister removed from office.

In Rabee’ al-Awwal 1394 AH (April 1974), a major conference was held by the Muslim World League in Makkah, which was attended by representatives of Muslim organizations from around the world. This conference announced that this sect is Kaafir and is beyond the pale of Islam, and told Muslims to resist its dangers and not to cooperate with the Qadianis or bury their dead in Muslim graveyards.

The Majlis al-Ummah in Pakistan (the central parliament) debated with the Qadiani leader Mirza Naasir Ahmad, and he was refuted by Shaykh Mufti Mahmood (may Allaah have mercy on him). The debate went on for nearly thirty hours but Naasir Ahmad was unable to give answers and the Kufr of this group was exposed, so the Majlis issued a statement that the Qadianis should be regarded as a non-Muslim minority.

Among the factors that make Mirza Ghulam Ahmad an obvious Kaafir are the following:

His claim to be a Prophet

His abolition of the duty of jihaad, to serve the interests of the colonialists.

His saying that people should no longer go on Hajj to Makkah, and his substitution of Qadian as the place of pilgrimage.

His anthropomorphism or likening Allaah to human beings.

His belief in the transmigration of souls and incarnation.

His attributing a son to Allaah and his claim to be the son of God.

His denying that Prophethood ended with Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) and his regarding the door of Prophethood to be open to “any Tom, Dick or Harry”.

The Qadianis have strong ties with Israel. Israel has opened centres and schools for them, and helped them to publish a magazine which is their mouthpiece, to print books and publications for distribution worldwide.

The fact that they are influenced by Judaism, Christianity and al-Baatiniyyah is clear from their beliefs and practices, even though they claim to be Muslims.

Their spread and positions of influence

Most of the Qadianis nowadays live in India and Pakistan, with a few in Israel and the Arab world. They are trying, with the help of the colonialists, to obtain sensitive positions in all the places where they live.

The Qadianis are very active in Africa and in some western countries. In Africa they have more than 5,000 teachers and dai’yahs working full-time to call people to Qadianiyyah. Their wide-spread activity proves that they have the support of the colonialists.

It is claimed that the British government is also supporting this movement and making it easy for their followers to get positions in world governments, corporate administration and consulates. Some of them are also high-ranking officers in the secret services.So, they are an influential group of people with power and unlimited financial resources.

In calling people to their beliefs, the Qadianis use all kinds of methods, especially educational means, because they are highly-educated and there are many scientists, engineers and doctors in their ranks. In Britain there is a satellite TV channel called Islamic TV which is run by the Qadianis.

From the above, it is clear that:

Qadianiyyah is a misguided group, which is not part of Islam at all. Its beliefs are completely contradictory to Islam, so Muslims should beware of their activities, since the ‘Ulama’ (scholars) of Islam have stated that they are Kaafirs.

For more information see: Al-Qadianiyyah by Ihsaan Ilaahi Zaheer.

(Translator’s note: this book is available in English under the title “Qadiyaniat: an analytical survey” by Ehsan Elahi Zaheer)

Reference: Al-Mawsoo’ah al-Muyassarah fi’l-Adyaan al-Madhaahib wa’l-Ahzaab al-Mu’aasirah by Dr. Maani’ Hammad al-Juhani, 1/419-423

The following statement was published by the Islamic Fiqh Council (Majma’ al-Fiqh al-Islami):

After discussing the question put to the Islamic Fiqh Council in Capetown, South Africa, concerning the ruling on the Qadianis and their off-shoot which is known as Lahoriyyah, and whether they should be counted as Muslims or not, and whether a non-Muslim is qualified to examine an issue of this nature:

In the light of research and documents presented to the members of the council concerning Mirza Ghulam Ahmad al-Qadiani, who emerged in India in the last century and to whom is attributed the Qadiani and Lahori movements, and after pondering the information presented on these two groups, and after confirming that Mirza Ghulam Ahmad claimed to be a prophet who received revelation, a claim which is documented in his own writings and speeches, some of which he claimed to have received as revelation, a claim which he propagated all his life and asked people to believe in, just as it is also well-known that he denied many other things which are proven to be essential elements of the religion of Islam

In the light of the above, the Council issued the following statement:

Firstly: the claims of Mirza Ghulam Ahmad to be a prophet or a messenger and to receive revelation are clearly a rejection of proven and essential elements of Islam, which unequivocally states that Prophethood ended with Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) and that no revelation will come to anyone after him. This claim made by Mirza Ghulam Ahmad makes him and anyone who agrees with him an apostate who is beyond the pale of Islam. As for the Lahoriyyah, they are like the Qadianiyyah: the same ruling of apostasy applies to them despite the fact that they described Mirza Ghulam Ahmad as a shadow and manifestation of our Prophet Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

Secondly: it is not appropriate for a non-Muslim court or judge to give a ruling on who is a Muslim and who is an apostate, especially when this goes against the consensus of the scholars and organizations of the Muslim Ummah. Rulings of this nature are not acceptable unless they are issued by a Muslim scholar who knows all the requirements for being considered a Muslim, who knows when a person may be deemed to have overstepped the mark and become an apostate, who understands the realities of Islam and kufr, and who has comprehensive knowledge of what is stated in the Qur’aan, Sunnah and scholarly consensus. The ruling of a court of that nature is invalid. And Allah knows best.

Majma’ al-Fiqh al-Islami, p. 13

WHAT IS THE WAY FORWARD FOR UGANDA MUSLIMS?

As Muslims in Uganda, we must find a way forward which does not put us in a sword battle with Ahmadiyas, thus, the suggestion that we should avoid using the word ‘kafir’ when openly debating or interacting with them. Surely, if we wish to pull them on our side, we should find a better way of doing so, and I think calling them names is not an option at all.

As such, I request all members of UMBS and the rest of the Muslims in Uganda to drop the word ‘kafir’ from their vocabulary whether addressing Minister Kiyingi Asumani or one of our dedicated forumist, Mr. Ezzelddeen Haggaaz. There is no net benefit in calling them names or abusing them in any way. If anybody wishes to help them drop the Ahmadiyasim, they gonna have to do better than that.

My issue is that if we claim to value integrity then there is no reason to go into a war with anybody who claims to be what s/he is not. On this note, im very happy that Imam Kasozi has decided not to go into bitter exchanges with Minister Kiyingi over his beliefs. We will, however, welcome a statement from Mr.Kiyingi if he disputes anything that the ‘honorable’ Imam wrote here on UMBS. Yes, he is our ‘Imam, regardless of how he acquired the tittle. Probably, one day one of us on this forum would be called a ‘Dr’, due to a honorary degree from some University, but will that make us more important than those without those tittles? The answer is ‘No’. As long someone is having an impact on the community, s/he should be appreciated and respected.

Personally, I believe every human being is useful in one way or the other, and its only Allah with the powers to judge at the end of the day. For instance, if someone claims to be your wife when she is actually not, but she goes ahead and wash your clothes, looks after your kids when you are at work, irons your clothes, e.t.c, why would you make her an ‘enemy’ as long as you know what you want. The most important thing is to make sure she never crosses the line and puts on an ‘eva suite’ in your presence.

Similarly, we have benefited from especially the debate Mr. Ezzelddeen Haggaaz has been having with Mr.Paul Mugerwa  and other non-Muslims on Ugandans At Heart(UAH) forum. He has been admirably defending Islam with the best intellectual skills anybody could think of. If,at the end of the day, one of the non-Muslims on UAH embraces Islam, who will receive the credit from Allah? Please, let us not get excited on matters that are beyond our control. We should continue to interact with the Ahmadiyas with respect and love they deserve. We leave the final  judgement to Allah for He knows better.

Thank you everyone and Wassalam

Byebyo ebyange banange

Abbey Kibirige  Semuwemba

UMBS president

Stalk my blog at: http://semuwemba.com/

Follow me on Twitter: http://twitter.com/#!/semuwemba

Follow UAH at: http://ugandansatheart.org/

Uganda Muslims should learn from the The Story Of The Bull

Standard

In the Name of Allâh, the Most Beneficent, the Most Merciful

Praise be to Allaah, we seek His help and His forgiveness. We seek refuge with Allaah from the evil of our own souls and from our bad deeds. Whomsoever Allaah guides will never be led astray, and whomsoever Allaah leaves astray, no one can guide. I bear witness that there is no god but Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger.

?O you who believe! Fear Allâh (by doing all that He has ordered and by abstaining from all that He has forbidden) as He should be feared. [Obey Him, be thankful to Him, and remember Him always], and die not except in a state of Islâm (as Muslims) with complete submission to Allâh.? (Aali Imran 3:102) ?O mankind! Be dutiful to your Lord, Who created you from a single person (Adam), and from him (Adam) He created his wife [Hawwa (Eve)], and from them both He created many men and women and fear Allâh through Whom you demand your mutual (rights), and (do not cut the relations of) the wombs (kinship. Surely, Allâh is Ever an All*Watcher over you.? (An-Nisa 4:1) ?O you who believe! Keep your duty to Allâh and fear Him, and speak (always) the truth.? (Al-Ahzab 33:70)

Umar ibn Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) asked Ubbay ibn Ka?ab (may Allah be pleased with him), ?What is the meaning of Taqwa?? Ubbay ibn Ka?ab said, ?O Amir ul Mu?minin, have you walked on a field that had a lot of thorny plants?? Umar said, ?Yes? Ubbay ibn Ka?ab said, ?So what did you do?? Umar replied, ?I lifted up my clothes and I was very careful,? Ubbay ibn Ka?ab said, ?That is Taqwa.?

We are walking on a field that is full of thorny plants. Shaytan and his followers will try to seduce you and invite you to Evil. So having Taqwa in Dunya is lifting up your clothes and being careful, so that you would not touch this evil. And that is the definition of Taqwa and we ask Allah to make us of those of al- Muttaqeen.

Dear Brothers and Sisters, there?s a famous Story (parable) that I will go through, you may have herd it before, but there are some very important lessons we can learn from it. The story goes like this:

There were four Cows. One of them was white and the other three were black. They used to live in a dangerous area surrounded by wolves. The way they protected themselves was that they were always together, they would stick together, watch out for each other, everyone was keeping an attentative eye, and they survived, even though the area was surrounded by wild beasts.

But the three black cows had a meeting one day. And they said, ?This white cow is giving us away. When we try to hide at night, because we are black no one can see us, but the enemy is able to see the white cow, so why don?t we just let him go. The three of us will be together and let?s just let the white cow go away because he is just too much trouble.? So now from that day on, the three black cows would be on one side and the poor white cow is alone. They boycotted the white cow.

Now the wolf is very intelligent. He was able to detect the disunity that was amongst these cows. So he made his move and he attacked the white cow, and while he was devouring his flesh, the three black cows were doing nothing. They were watching it, while their brother was being torn into pieces!

But the following night, the wolf attacked the three black cows, why? Because now there were one cow short. So they were not as strong as they were the day before. Because they let down their brother white cow, now the wolf attacked them and was able to snatch away one of the black cows. And now we only have two left.

So the following night, it was an even easier thing for the wolf because only two are left, so he ate one of them. And then on the final night there was only one cow left and the cow was trying frantically to run away from the wolf, but now the cow has no supporter and no helper. So the wolf is pursing it with confidence and he knows this cow will get tired and fall down, there?s nothing the cow could do. Nobody to help him, so the wolf is walking around very happily with confidence, and he pounced at the cow and grabbed him by the neck, and while he did that and the cow was pronouncing his last words, he made a very important statement, a statement that is a great lesson that we can learn from. This black cow said, (while he was dying), ?I was eaten, the day the white cow was eaten. I had signed on my execution form, the day I allowed the white cow to be eaten, that?s when I died. I didn?t die now, I didn?t die today?I died when I allowed the wolf to eat the white cow?

Now brothers and sisters I?m sure some of you have already derived some lessons out of this story. I will now go through some of them Insha?Allah

Lesson 1: The Ummah

This story is a good representation of the situation of the Muslim Ummah today. This is exactly what is happening. We are watching one Muslim nation fall one after another, and we are watching, sitting back, doing nothing. When Palestine was taken, we did nothing. And then one nation after another is falling into problems; you have Kashmir, you have Chechnya, the Muslims in the Philippines, and now we have Iraq, and the Ummah is doing nothing. The Ummah is watching, while Iraq is being devoured. It?s not going to end there, because it?s going to spill over to other countries like Syria and only Allah knows who is next! So those nations weren?t taken today, they were taken along time ago. When we allowed a Muslim nation to fall down, we have allowed the same thing to happen to each and every one of us.

Lesson 2: Unity

This shows us the consequences of having disunity. When these cows didn?t stick together, when the allowed the enemy to snatch one of them away, this is what happened to them, they were all defeated. Dear brothers and sisters, the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) had given an analogy of the Ummah, Nu’man b. Bashir reported Allah’s Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: ?The similitude of believers in regard to mutual love, affection, fellow-feeling is that of one body; when any limb of it aches, the whole body aches, because of sleeplessness and fever.? [Sahih Muslim, Book 032, Number 6258]

The Prophet (peace be upon him) is saying, if your finger is injured or your foot is injured, any part of the body is injured and you feel that pain, you cannot sleep! And your body develops a fever because your body is trying to fight the bacteria inside the infection. It?s trying to fight the enemy so the whole body gets involved in that process. That is the description the Prophet (peace be upon him) gave of the Ummah.

So if a Muslim, in the East, or in the West, or South or North, whether if it?s in the centre of the body or the tips, where it?s on the finger or the toes, you should feel the same pain as if it is happening to you own family. If you are only concerned about your own safety and the safety of your direct family, then there?s something wrong. You are not really part of the body. The Prophet (peace be upon him) is saying the Ummah is one body, it doesn?t matter if they are split into different political states or if they are in different groups, or if they belong to different Madhahabs, as long as this person is a Muslim; and a Muslim is a person who has a sound belief in Allah, somebody who is not deviant, that?s a Muslim.

The thing is that sometimes we look at it as, ?Only me and my group are Muslim?, Why? Because he doesn?t follow my Jamaa?h, he?s not following my way. As long as you cannot prove that that Muslim is a Kaffir, he?s a Muslim. As long as you don?t have evidence, that such a person is a Murtad (Apostate), he is a Muslim; whether he belongs to the same Madhhab or the same group or the same country, it doesn?t make a difference.

Now we all talk about the importance of having Unity. If we talking about having Unity in terms of having one Group and just abandoning all these different Jamaa?ts and we get ride of all of these different Madhahabs and we?ll all just be copies of each other, that?s an impossible thing to have. What we mean by Unity is that even though your approach to Islamic work might be different, the Madhhab that you follow might be different, however, you are there to help you brother when your brother is in need, that is Unity. You could have different approaches to work, you could be doing different things, because we need different things, the Ummah needs everything today. We have a short coming and deficiency in each and every area, therefore we need Muslims to fill those posts, and therefore our approach would be different. Some people are into Da?wah, some people will be into seeking ?Ilm (Islamic Knowledge), some people will be into ?Ibadaah (Worship), people are different. Not everybody can be a copy of everyone else.

People have different abilities. Some people make good scholars, some people make good Imams, some people make good teachers and some people make a good advisor. People are different. Some people, they are good at doing work, they are not really into talking and theory, they are good at doing the daily work that the Muslims need. Everybody is fulfilling a role. And we need to appreciate that. So what is ment by Unity, it means when your brother is in need, you jump to help him, that is Unity. Regardless of what his ideology is as long as he is a Muslim. That is Unity.

So we have to fulfil the meaning of the hadith, that the Ummah is, ??one body; when any limb of it aches, the whole body aches?? You need to feel the pain and suffering when you see what is happening to your brothers and sisters in other parts of the world. You need to be concerned about what is happening in Palestine and Iraq. You need to be concerned with what is happening in Kashmir, even though it is not you country. And some of these Muslim countries have problems among them, they have wars, they have political problems, but as a Muslim, it shouldn?t make a difference to you. These governments are having problems with each other, but that nation, the Muslims in there are my brothers (and sisters). That?s how you should look at it. So we should have that concern for the Muslim Ummah. The one that is not concerned about the Muslims doesn?t belong to them.

Narrated ‘Abdullah: The Prophet said, “Everyone will be with those whom he loves.” [Sahih Bukhari, Volume 8, Book 73, Number 189] You will be with the people you love on the day of Judgement. If you have love for the Muslims, you will be with the Muslims on the day of judgement. If you have love for the Kuffar, you will be with the Kuffar on the day of Judgement, that?s how it works. That?s the Justice of Allah. Somebody who loves the Muslims, will be with the Muslims, and will follow them wherever they will go. And that?s why on the Day of Judgement, the Prophet (peace be upon him said, ?Allah will tell the people, ?Follow the Gods you used to worship.?? So whoever used to worship the cross will follow the cross, and whoever used to worship an idol will follow that idol. Allah is telling them, if you didn?t worship me, you can?t expect me to give you the Rewards. Go to your gods and tell them to reward you on this day. And then Allah will take all of the false gods and throw them in Hell fire, and there people will have to follow them. Because Allah is just, u did it for Him, He will reward you, but if you did it for somebody else, you go and ask the reward from the other god. And there is No god besides Allah.


Lesson 3: The consequences of betrayal. The consequences of forsaking a Muslim.

Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Umar: Allah’s Apostle said, “A Muslim is a brother of another Muslim, so he should not oppress him, nor should he hand him over to an oppressor. Whoever fulfilled the needs of his brother, Allah will fulfill his needs; whoever brought his (Muslim) brother out of a discomfort, Allah will bring him out of the discomforts of the Day of Resurrection, and whoever screened a Muslim, Allah will screen him on the Day of Resurrection . ” [Sahih Bukhari, Volume 3, Book 43, Number 622 and Volume 9, Book 85, Number 83; Sahih Muslim, Book 032, Number 6250] The three cows in the story handed the white cow over to the enemy.

Now by doing this, they thought they are securing themselves. They thought they would be safe if they handed over this white cow. This white cow was out spoken, it was causing a lot of trouble, it was being accused of being a terrorist, so let him go, we don?t want anything to do with him. Let him go to jail. But the thing is they don?t realise that it will come to you next. You will be next in line. So brothers, if you want to protect yourselves, now we are not talking about doing anything for your brothers that are down, if you want to protect yourself you need to stop that. You need to stop such things from happening, because as soon as you allow one Muslim to be taken, Allah does not help you anymore. You loose the assistance of Allah. ??Whoever fulfilled the needs of his brother, Allah will fulfill his needs; whoever brought his (Muslim) brother out of a discomfort, Allah will bring him out of the discomforts of the Day of Resurrection??If you work to help your Muslim brothers who are in need, Allah will help you when you are in need in the day of judgement.

Now all of us know that we cannot make it alone. Without the help and assistance of Allah, we cannot go anywhere. If you want the assistance of Allah to be on your side, Jump to the assistance of your brother. That?s how you will protect yourself. If you let him (your Muslim brother) down, don?t think that will please you enemy, no! It won?t! They enemy will carry on. Take it as a rule, Shaytan will never be satisfied, will never be happy, until he is able to destroy the entire Ummah. Nothing will satisfy Shaytan. If you try to please him by all means, it?s not going to work. He has been our enemy since the time of Adam and he will carry on being our enemy until the time of the Day of Judgement. Don?t think that you will please him and keep him quiet, by feeding him one of your brothers. No! His hunger is never satisfied. His thirst is never quenched.

If we betray or forsake a Muslim who is in need today, be assured that Allah will forsake us tomorrow. And brothers and sisters, for you who are living in the west, you are living in a dilemma, your children are brought up in a non-Islamic environment and you?re not going to be around, you?re going to die?one day you are going to die and leave them behind. And only Allah knows what their fate will be, possibly they could grow up and become non Muslims, that?s a possibility. We ask Allah that none of our children go astray from the Straight Path, but the thing is that you need to invest for the future of your children. You need to invest something for them, to ensure they will carry on, on the straight path. You don?t want to be held accountable on the Day of Judgement and Allah is telling you, ?You are the ones who brought your families to this Land, therefore you are responsible for what they do in the future. And you will be responsible for generations after generations that come.? So you want to invest for your children. And the way you do that, is by standing up for your brother who is in need of help. Allah will be there for you and will be there for your children.

The Prophet (peace be upon him) said in the hadith of Ibn Abbas, ?If you take care of the command of Allah, Allah will take care of you (and you will find Allah with you).? And how does that happen? Ibn Rajab al-Hanbali explains the hadith. He says:

i) If you take care of Allah, Allah will take care of you by keeping you away from vain desires and doubts in Imaan (Belief);

ii) If you take care of the commands of Allah when you are young, Allah will take care of you in you old age;

iii) If you take care of the commands of Allah, Allah will take care of your children.

And Ibn Rajab gives an example of the Last one. He talks about the Story of Musa and al-Khidr. [The full story can be found here :http://groups.yahoo.com/group/Islam_True/message/107%5D Allah says in Quran, ?Then they both (Musa and al-Khidr) proceeded, till, when they came to the people of a town, they asked them for food, but they refused to entertain them. Then they found therein a wall about to collapse and he (Khidr) set it up straight. [Mûsa (Moses)] said: If you had wished, surely, you could have taken wages for it!”? (Al-Kahf 18:77) Then Al-Khidr explains why he fixed the wall for free, “And as for the wall, it belonged to two orphan boys in the town; and there was under it a treasure belonging to them; and their father was a righteous man, and your Lord intended that they should attain their age of full strength and take out their treasure as a mercy from your Lord. And I did it not of my own accord. That is the interpretation of those (things) over which you could not hold patience.” (Al-Kahf 18:82)

So Allah took care of the orphans because there father were righteous. These orphans were not old enough to be held accountable, so we could not have known if they were going to be righteous or not, but the reason why Allah put the treasure there was because their father was a righteous man. And the father had already passed away, so Allah was taking care of that mans kids. And Allah sent al-Khidr all the way just to fix that wall, why? This was because their father was a righteous man. So not only will take care of them when you are alive, but he will take care of them after you pass away, what?s better then that?! Therefore we need to be taking care of the Commands of Allah, and don?t think by ducking down you will be safe, you will not, you will be next.

Now dear brothers and sisters, we talked about this issue in general, however some specific in you city, in your own neighbourhood, we are not talking about things that are happening in Iraq or Palestine or somewhere else. In your own city and this country, many Muslims have been arrested. You know when you talk about Guantanamo bay and all that stuff; there is a Guantanamo bay in this country. There were 524 Muslims who were arrested under the new laws and only 2 of them have been charged. You have over 520 Muslims who are locked up in Jail, and are left to rot in there, and they haven?t committed any crime and there no charges brought against them. They are left there in just months on end, to rot there in the prison cells. What have you done for them? Your North African brothers who have nobody to help them in this country, and the Muslim community is not doing anything for them and they are left there, years at end.

One brother was telling me about the conditions of his family; these are poor brothers and sisters, their families are left without any caretakers, and they are suffering poverty, and no one is doing anything for them. And recently there have been some British citizens who were arrested; later on they were released because there was nothing against them. And one of them, he was beaten up by police, when they arrested him, and he did not resist at all, he raised up his hands and the police came in and started beating him up. And then what did they do? After he was bleeding and had a black eye and blood was coming from his ears and urine, the police put him in the posture of sujood and they told him, ?Where is you God now?? Insult to Islam, insult to our religion, insult to our Ummah, you need to do something; you can?t just sit there and watch. This is an insult to our religion, it?s not just an insult to the brother, and it?s an insult to Islam. You putting someone in sujood and telling him where is you god? Allahu Akbar, you are trying to challenge Allah? Allah is Just and Allah will revenge for himself. Allah does not need us. But the thing is that we can?t allow such things to happen and we watch.

You just sit there watching and doing nothing. Thinking by ducking down and being quiet, we will be safe. If you don?t stop it now, it could happen to you, it could happen to your wife, it could happen to your own daughter. You need to stop it in its tracks before it grows. So you need to do whatever you are capable of doing. It?s a responsibility that?s hanging on your neck, its something that you owe to your Muslim brothers, you owe to the Ummah and you owe to Allah. You know you don?t think that our religion is just you talk about theoretical things and we stay away from what is happening to the Ummah. That is why the Muslims in Spain, lost Spain. Al-Makari, who was a classical Muslim historian, said (and this was while the Muslim towns were falling down) , ?The Muslim towns were being invaded by the crusaders by town after another and they were falling one after another and you can walk into the mosques of Andalus and you can hear nothing about what?s happening to the Muslims. Nobody talks about it in the Khuthbah, no body talks about it in the lessons, nothing! The scholars are talking about theoretical things and they are leaving the Ummah, and the Ummah is being betrayed.?

Ibn Hazm al-Andalusi, the famous scholar from Andalus, was so frustrated and fed up of the situation of the scholars and the imams of al-Andalus, he said, ?Do not be deceived by these Fusaaq (corrupt people), who claim to be scholars while they are wearing the skins of sheep on hearts of wolves.? He said what are they doing? They are doing nothing for the Ummah. The Ummah is falling down, the Ummah is being fought against, and the land of al-Andalus is being invaded and they are talking about some other issues.

So we need to stand up, we need to immobilise, we need to unify, we need to stand up and make our voice herd and this is an Ibadaah; it is an Ibadaah you are doing. You are worshipping Allah by assisting your brothers. And Allah will save it for you, in Dunya and you will be rewarded in Akhira (the Hereafter). And you are going to need it because the Ummah is going through fitan (Trials and Tribulations), each and every one of us is going through fitan. We ask Allah to protect us, to protect our families, and to protect our descendants?Ameen

And It is Only Allah Who grants success. May Allah Exalt th mention of His slave and Messenger Muhammad, and render him, his household and companion safe from Evil.

MUHAMMAD SHARIFF

WORLD TRANL$L£X

Instant Money Transfer to Uganda

TEL 0044 1293 403237

CELLPHONE 07903778000/07424888628

IUIU problems:Minister Kiyingi(Ahmadiya) is not a Muslim-says Imam Kasozi

Standard

Imam kasozi while distributing Qurans and Islamic books to Northn Uganda.

Imam kasozi while distributing Qurans and Islamic books to Northn Uganda.

Dear brothers and sisters,
Let us not stop at lamenting. Let us dig deep and find out who is fighting the IUIU and the Rector. Emerging issues seem to suggest that saboteurs wanted to cut a deal so they fabricated stories many of which are unbelievable.

The onus is on us to exactly discover who is behind this, Isolate them and treat them with the contempt they deserve. The state which has a bigger hand in investigations should try to find out who is doing this malice to the Muslim community.

There are attempts in some section of the community to take this as a Dr. Sengendo affair. Many responsible Muslims have been heard to suggested quick alternative without ever looking at the bigger picture. Let nobody convince you that with their simplistic solutions. Think critically if you belong to this Ummah.

It seems someone is just afraid of the success and he is working with forces of darkness in the community to disorganise the institution. We shall not just look on, we must be part of the solution. I know amongst us there are those with their small problems/issues with Dr. Sengendo as their current or former boss but this should not blind us and we suffered the Greenland experience.

We know for sure that there are many capable Ugandan Muslims to run this institution but Dr. Sengendo has distinguished himself and he is about to retire.

For Minister Kiyingi he needs our prayers to become Muslim again as he disgraced into the Ahmadia version which to the opinion of many Muslims ulamas who sit on the Figh academy, they have been declared non Muslim, so not a sect of Islam as some would like us to believe. Figh academy is the highest intellectual body as well as spiritual institution that handle Islamic Religious matters. Uganda is lucky to be one of those countries represented on this board and our representative is Dr. Anasi Abdunoor Kaliisa.

We appreciate that he is the minister but he must know that the ideals of IUIU are purely Islamic and the core values of this institution attest to that. So in choosing who to sit on this council the core values must be respected.

For mangers of IUIU please highlight this on the admission forms the way Kings College Buddo has done. We all go there know what code of conduct we are expected to adhere to.

Brothers let us concentrate on development and empowering our community UMSC we shall find on the way or it will meet us along the development line.

I travelled to Dokolo on 16th to distribute over 2400 Mosquito Nets to the community there. I would like to thank one brother on this forum who promised to support UMYA projects this year and he has so far deposited over 3,900,000 Uganda shilling. Then I would also applaud the MIA MIA subscribers who have also deposited over 7 millions on the account. We have been able to support Kyaggwe Road Primary school Mosque project, Sekamuli Masjid Water harvesting project, Namawojjolo Islamic Primary school Toilet Project, plus the previous work Houses for Window and Blind Nakayiza in Kazo and Mzee Kigozi inKasambira Mityana North after Busunju.

Immam Kasozi
UMBS FORUMIST
Mawanga Masjid Muslim Community
Box 3999 Kampala.

Ahmadiya or Abahamadiya are nolonger part of the UMSC

Standard

Dear Brothers and Sisters,

The Uganda Ahmadiyya Muslim Mission attended the Kabale Conference in 1971 that was chaired by Idil Amin, and are founder members of Uganda Muslim Supreme Council (UMSC). However, Ahmadiyyas had problems with UMSC in 1974 after translating the Holy Qur’an in Luganda, but tempered with some ayats or verses. As a result, they were outlawed in December 1977 as one of the dangerous sects. They resurfaced in 1979 after the fall of Idi Amin regime. They are never part of the Ummah after the 1974 and 1980 conferences that excommunicated them from the Islamic faith. They can’t therefore be part of UMSC.

Translating the Holy Qur’an into luganda, was pioneered by the late Sheikh ABdullah Ssekimwanyi, as early as 1921, when he pioneered translating Khutuba in Luganda. He was condemned and that was the beginning of Bukoto Nateete Sect which was later registered as Africa Muslim Community Juma Sect Bukoto Nateete, from Uganda Muslim Community Juma and Zukuri Sect Kyaddondo.

In 1982, Majlisul Ullama resolved that Khutubah be translated in Luganda. Bukoto Nateete people were so happy with that victory. By 1974, the first Chief Qadhi of Uganda, Sheikh Abadarazak Matovu had started translating the Holy Qur’an in Luganda, which was completed in early eighties.

It is true even at our place, the Ahmadiyyah Luganda translation was used at our place, but the sheikhs were cautious. Some people on UMBS should pioneer translating the Holy Qur’an to Runyakitara, Luo, Iteso, Lugbara and Kinyarwanda/Kirundi.

Regarding having Al Haji Abdu Nadduli as the Deputy chairman of UMSC, he is my boss as NRM Vice Chairperson in charge of Buganda Region. He is the Chairperson of NRM Buganda Regional Task Force where l am the Executive Secretary. His ganda overdose may contribute to redeem the image of Mufti Mubajje leadership which is seen as anti-Baganda. But if l have not forgotten, Haji Balonde was one of the Mufti Mubajje’s team that was holding talks with the Kibuli group. If he is the one, then we wait for progressive talks for reconciliation and unity.

But the most important thing is power sharing. Please elect only those that are positive with talks. There are those who fear to lose jobs in case Muslims unite. They are both at Old Kampala and at Kibuli. They are like some Amiirs who did not want 2000 election of the Mufti because, they were going to be sidelined. When the Mufti was elected, they opportunistically jumped to his band wagon, and became involved in selling some Muslim property like Muslim Sports Ground near Clock Tower.

Women taking on surnames of their husbands

Islamic ally, if a woman is married to a man, she does not take the man’s name. They instead keep their father’s surname not the husband’s. Secondly, among Baganda, surnames are in accordance with clans and sex. So Aisha Kabanda( a member of UMBS and working in president Museveni’s office) is not expected to be Kabanda, since she is not a man. She is supposed to have a female surname of her clan, probably Nalule, but which may not be of her Mbogo clan, but a name of her paternal grandmother who passed away recently. Inn Lilaahi wa inna ilaihi raj’una.

Ahmed Katerega

Muslim war on Museveni

Standard

Kibuli-based faction head, Sheikh Zubair Kayongo (R) and Prince Kassim Nakibinge L) during prayers at Kibuli mosque yesterday.

Kibuli-based faction head, Sheikh Zubair Kayongo (R) and Prince Kassim Nakibinge L) during prayers at Kibuli mosque yesterday.

Kibuli hill was yesterday engulfed in calls of “Allah Akbar” as Muslims declared President Museveni Islam’s ‘Enemy Number One’ in Uganda.

Speaker after speaker told of how Museveni’s continued meddling in Muslims’ affairs has greatly divided their community.

“I have seen several governments in this country, but none beats Museveni in harassing Muslims.

He should receive a medal for that,” Sheikh Nuh Muzaata Batte, head of Dawa (chief preacher) in the Kibuli-based faction, said amidst applause from hundreds of followers that thronged Kibuli for afternoon prayers. Muslims had gathered to chart the way forward ahead of elections called by the Mufti of Uganda, Sheikh Shaban Ramathan Mubajje faction, which start today.

The Kibuli-based faction, led by Sheikh Zubair Kayongo, is opposed to the elections, saying they are an illegality since they are not sanctioned by the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council constitution, which was supposed to be reviewed in 2005. The elections at mosque level are intended to fill the 110 seats of the General Assembly. Yesterday, the Kibuli faction barred associated mosques around the country from the elections.

President Museveni, however, was understood to have legitimised the elections by siding with Mubajje on the exercise and directing the police to provide security for participants. The Kibuli faction is aggrieved. To them, Museveni is going against the spirit of their gentleman’s agreement.

“We have met Museveni on seven occasions. On one of them, he pledged to help sort out the leadership wrangles, but only after his election in 2011. But what has he done instead? [He has] sided with Mubajje, the thief!” charged Mohammed Kisambira, the faction’s secretary general.

Fearless

“You should stop intimidating us. You can only jail or kill us,” the burly Muzaata bellowed, as barbs continued raining at Museveni.

“I urge all you Muslims to be firm. We are ready to die. I am going to inform you of the day and time we shall storm Old Kampala. You should be ready. They will kill some of us, but others will continue with the struggle,” Muzaata charged, as the worshipers chorused,

“Allah Akbar!” (God is great).

About three yards away, Prince Kassim Nakibinge, Kampala Lord Mayor Erias Lukwago, Kawempe South MP, Latif Ssebaggala, and other dignitaries listened quietly, occasionally breaking into a smirk, possibly out of admiration for the fearless Muzaata. Not yet done, Muzaata further charged that there is overwhelming proof that Museveni and his government have marginalised and impoverished the Muslim community.

“They have taken everything, and we still think they are our friends? What more should they do to prove that they are our enemies? You should stop participating in any government programmes. Museveni has fooled us for far too long. To him, there is no lesser person in this world than a Muslim,” Muzaata said.

By this time, the gathering was already charged, only waiting for a spark. And they did not have to wait for long. Sheikh Hassan Kirya, the Kibuli faction publicist, asked them to stand up to prove that they are not lame. They did, and never sat again. Shouting on top of their voices, the worshipers said they were only waiting for a go ahead to storm Old Kampala, the seat of the Mubajje faction.

Anxiety filled the air. The leaders engaged in some pep talk. The charged crowed waited with bated breath. At 3:20pm, it was announced that the march to Old Kampala was on. And down they went, descending Kibuli hill and marching towards Nsambya and onto Clock Tower, where Police’s riot squad intervened before the situation went out of hand.

At Old Kampala, Military Police had already surrounded the mosque, firing live bullets in the air, while riot police hurled canisters of teargas. The number of Muslims arrested could not be readily verified. Back in Kibuli, another sheikh, Umar Sudiq Ndaula, also blamed Museveni for the woes in the Muslim community.

“Behind all of this is no one, but the government. There is no one responsible but this government. I want to assure you that Museveni and all his people are the ones behind all of this. We were one community, but this government connived with Mubajje to change the titles to our land,” Ndaula said.

He urged Muslims to stop engaging Museveni. “Let him talk to Mubajje!”

Luweero district chairperson, Abdul Nadduli, was also added to the enemy list for telling Museveni during a State House meeting that the Kibuli faction is led by rebels. Perhaps Nadduli’s most unforgivable crime in the eyes of the Kibuli community was to say that Prince Nakibinge should be questioned for selling the entire Kibuli hill. Nakibinge, heir to Prince Badru Kakungulu, is revered in the Muslim community, where he is fondly referred to as the grandfather of Islam in Uganda. Nadduli, however, distanced himself from the accusations.
“I am not the custodian of the Kibuli land titles,” he told The Observer.

Genesis

Back in 2006, a group of Muslims dragged Mubajje to court, accusing him of fraudulently disposing of Muslim property to businessmen Hassan Basajjabalaba and Drake Lubega. The properties included three plots: two on William Street and another at Old Kampala. Although a commission of inquiry had been set up prior to the court action, its work was frustrated.

The Chief Magistrate’s court at Buganda Road acquitted Mubajje of theft charges but accused him of lying to the Muslim community. His accusers had wanted him convicted of theft and punished. Since then, they have been opposed to his leadership, saying he is no longer fit to be Mufti. A parallel leadership was set up in Kibuli led by Kayongo, who was enthroned as Supreme Mufti.


hbogere@observer.ug

SOURCE: http://www.observer.ug/index.php?option=com_content&view=article&id=18447:muskim-war-on-museveni&catid=78:topstories&Itemid=116

UMSC should be abolished if Mubajje doesn’t Leave Immediately

Standard

Police direct arrested muslims to climb aboard the police pick-up. They were attempting to walk to Gaddafi National Mosque to confront a rival faction ahead of UMSC elections. Photo by Faiswal Kasirye.

Police direct arrested muslims to climb aboard the police pick-up. They were attempting to walk to Gaddafi National Mosque to confront a rival faction ahead of UMSC elections. Photo by Faiswal Kasirye.

If Old Kampala leaders don’t mend their ways and make peace with their fellow Kibuli group, UMSC should be abolished and we start afresh. I think the attackers were not good conspirators. Master minding a coup at Old Kampala is not new; remember how the late Sheikh Kassim Mulumba did so in 1985 after a successful coup by the Okellos.

According to our correspondents in town, no sooner Hadi Kibuli army set off for Old Kampala, than most of the officials at Old Kampala took off for their dear lives. According to these reporters, if police did not come for their rescue, Old Kampala people would have been history at the national mosque. But a religious leader should not be imposed or consolidated by the state. He should be a man of the people. Any way no Mufti or Chief Qadhi had ever clocked 75 while still in office.
Kibuli people are not good conspirators. They learnt nothing from 1971 and 1985 coups. A small group should, under disguise, have sneaked at the UMSC headquarters and national mosque. The first thing would have gone to Radio Bilal studios and announce the coup and tell other to keep indoors and surrender. Then the other small groups take other strategic installations as the uprising from town come in. The rest would have been history.

But it seems Kibuli did not intend to take over, but to show their position of an active boy to tomorrow’s so called election. No election can be legitimate when a big section of the electorate boycot. We have 1961 elections where Buganda boycotted. Many of my friends like Haji Nsereko Mutumba and Haji Jaffir Mugerwa ring me to tell us, not to bother with their elections. Then they should not call themselves UMSC. THEY SHOULD CALL THEMSELVES SOMETHING PRIVATE. But with UMSC where every Muslim is a stakeholder, we will not allow them to lead us without our mandate. The underlying factor is to amend rules of the game. If that fails, then UMSC which was formed by government, for political expediency, should be abolished.

Old Kampala people say that those who are opposed to election should go to sleep and leave others to elect. Then that will not be UMSC. It will be something else. If Mubajje and his adherents don’t want to change rules of the game, let them form their own faction other than disguising as UMSC when they don’t have our mandate.UMSC was formed by the late President Idi Amin Dada, for political expedience, and if there is no accountability, transparency and popular participation, it should be abolished.

UMSC Old Kampala lost legitimacy when it failed to hold General Assemebly elections in 2005 and instead postponed to 2010. Such an assembly and its organs be Executive Committee or Management, are illegal and illegitimate. Mubajje promised to make constitutional and electoral reforms which he did not fufil.

If there is no general assembly, at least, for legitimate purposes, the old Electoral Commission should have been invited to do what it did in 2000. But mubajje jumped out of the talks with Kibuli and announced his own commission. If UMSC has failed to get targets of its founder, the late Idi Amin in 1971, an umbrella organisation for all Muslims but not a sect or a faction of its own as Mubajje and his admirers want us to believe, it should be abolished.

l am not ashamed of mu Bannabuddu tribe and Baganda nationality. There is also no doubt that Baganda played a big role in Islamisation and evangelization in Uganda. That is why l am for Regional Qadhis, which even your own Mubajje advocated for before he was elected Mufti. We had those Regional Qadhis between 1972 and 1974. The Roam Catholic Chirch has come out with four arch dioceses. If you want to be a leader of UMSC, you must get the mandate of all the Muslims of Uganda. Amin formed it as an umbrella body but not for one clique. If you want to be leaders of your own, form something else but not UMSC.

Muslims have all along trying to correct the wrongs, but they have failed due to arrogance of those in leadership almost all of them except the late Sheikh muhammad Ssemakula, and late Sheikh Abadarazak Matovu, and at times in alliance with government, which is after dividing and ruling Muslims.

Who is a Sheikh?

l think one can be a sheikh by being an ullama, or by being an elder be a king, prince or clan or family leader, or by being rich or being old in age. l think in all these, the above mentioned people may be sheikhs. Then we also know that most of our traditional sheikhs are “kabalaza” who went to homes of tutors and got tutorials. Formal training abroad is a new phenomenon even formal classes in Uganda started by the late Sheikh Abadarazak Matovu at Bilal Islamic Institute, Bwaise in 1965. l think the most important is for some body to be a Muwalimu or Imaam because that is for only an ullama. But, to an extent, l agree that a sheikh should be worth his salt. We have both formal and informal education. Most of our sheikhs pass through informal education, which we also value and treasure.

Ahmed Katerega
Seniour journalist at Newvision
Member of UMBS

BALUNYWA BREAKS THE SILENCE AS A COUNCIL MEMBER AT IUIU.

Standard

Mahir Balunywa is a member of UMBS

Mahir Balunywa is a member of UMBS


Fact Sheet

On the 27th March, 2012 the government of the Republic of Uganda appointed my person together with others to represent it on the I.U.I.U Council. On the same date I signed forms of acceptance in the foreign Affairs Ministry. Since then deliberate falsehood in the Media (Bukedde, Red pepper, Monitor and Observer) have been made. This no doubt has left my image and credibility in balance. I am convinced that who ever has attempted to write about my person, for or against could have done so either out of ignorance or with exaggerated positive impression. The crucial issues against me have been built around: my credibility integrity and morality, personal differences with the IUIU leadership and my religious credentials. On these grounds I wish to state the following.

Credibility and Integrity

First, I hold a Masters Degree in Public Administration and Management from Makerere University and an upper second class Degree from I.U.I.U, not many council members in many Ugandan and East African Universities are Master s’ holders. Impso-factor those I have replaced had Bachelors Degrees, but with a wealth of experience.

Since 2002, I have taught at: Makerere University, Department of Gender Under Dr. Tabitha Mulyampiti, (2004 – 2005), St. Lawrence University (2008 – 2009), Lugazi University (2007 -2008), Muteesa I Royal University (2008 -2012), Islamic University in Uganda (2003 –August 2008) and most importantly taught at the East African Leadership summer school (University of Dar es Salaam) as an associate instructor in 2003. While at the Leadership summer school I taught and supervised community based internship reports to students of Makerere University, University of Nairobi and University of Dar-es-Salaam.

As a full time Lecturer at the I.U.I.U. (2003 -2008) I was a Lecturer of Public Administration, Management and Political Science. I was appointed as a Coordinator for Post Graduate studies in the faculty of Management studies, (2003 -2005), Acting Director, Center for Post graduate studies (July- September 2006) and in 2007 I was nominated to represent I.U.I.U. on a Global Professional body of the International Association of schools and institutions of Public Administration, on the same body I was appointed the chair of Marketing and Publicity. I did a commendable job and the Director General Dr. Kiyaga expressed his gratitude to the Vice Rector for nominating me on the global forum.

While at I.U.I.U I single handedly revised the Curricular of Public Administration and came up   with a Public Administration Almanac. Currently I am a board member of Progressive Institute of Business Studies , Director General of Career Skills Governance and Management Consults, current Head of Department, Distance learning at Kampala international university ,now with an assignment of coming up with a detailed curricular of Masters of Local Government Administration of Busitema University (2011 – 2012)

If my credibility and professional integrity was found wanting then definitely I wouldn’t have served and worked in the mentioned Universities, how would then I.U.I.U assign me such administrative and academic responsibilities? I.U.I.U has a Disciplinary Committee for both students and lecturers. I challenge the slanderers to come up with a disciplinary record where I was accused of any wrong doing.

Morality

The allegations over my morality have not been substantiated and therefore the word “morality as a concept has been abused. For sure, it is not convincing enough to accuse another as lacking morality when the accused has never been subjected to any disciplinary action. Indisciplinadors are known by their vivid actions, he who alleges must prove with evidence; sort of that then legal redress could be sought.

On the same premise of morality, it has been alleged that I was dismissed, this is not true, my contract expired in August 2008 and I never renewed it. This cannot be interpreted as dismissal, perhaps it can be interpreted as resignation. The standing staff recruitment policy of IUIUas laid down in my appointment letter and its attachment spells out that an employee who wishes to continue working for IUIU should renew his/her contract three months before it expires, in the same spirit, if an employer (IUIU) does not wish to continue with a particular employee then the employer should notify the employee 3 months before his/her contract expires. The fact that I never renewed my contract and IUIU did not show intention of not renewing the same contract then it is common sense or knowledge that I opted out. It is therefore a falsified allegation that I was dismissed.

Personal Differences

As far as I am concerned I have not had personal differences with the IUIU administration. I am not in conflict with any of them, I simply have an alternative approach to managerial and administrative issues, and I have expressed my views in my serialized occasional papers, which details the challenges and the way a university should be managed and how management should deal with issues. In academics we don’t have conflicts but various ideological opinions. However, I have no powers to stop people from expressing their variant views about my academic occasional papers. People are at liberty to express their perceptions about what I wrote, but they are not at liberty to force me to believe in what they think about my write- ups. At University the only free product we must limitlessly consume is “free intellectual expression”, as we fulfill the sayings of the prophet of “when you see something bad remove it, if you can’t talk about it and if you can’t hate it.” Institutions are built on pointing out wrongs not hiding them.

My religious credentials

I may not have a long beard, short trouser,  but I will remain a Muslim by birth and origin, Islam is a deeply rooted virtue in our family and all those who have interacted with our family (Kinyiri Family) will rightly tell you so that all  Balunywa’s are Muslims. Although I am a Muslim, I am appointed as a government representative, the government is my constituency, but since I am a Muslim representing government, I am bound to serve the two. (Muslims and government).

My dreams about I.U.I.U.

Structural functionalism and system’s analysis will be my major pre-occupation. Departments should be given the autonomy they deserve to operate without undue influence. Government interests should be protected. I look forward to seeing the I.U.I.U Alumna take over the responsibilities of their Almarmata. The world over, institutions are preserved by their products, Now that the hard ware (buildings) is in place, soft ware (man power) should be nourished and motivated to meet the demands of the 21st Century. Professors should be attracted back to act is Philosophers to knowledge, Dr’s (PhDs) should be developed to act as Custodians to knowledge, Masters holders should be developed to act as Generators to Knowledge, Bachelors holders as liabilities to knowledge should be developed further and those with certificates should be developed into meaningful raw materials to knowledge.

For God and my country

Prof.Mukwanason Hyuha takes his ‘guns’ out to fight ‘enemies’ in the IUIU battle

Standard

Professor Mukwanason Hyuha

Professor Mukwanason Hyuha

I am extremely grateful to the Government of the Republic of Uganda for appointing its representatives to the IUIU Council—representatives who include me.

Whoever knows and clearly understands me has no doubts that I will positively contribute a great deal to the academic and other activities of IUIU—just like I did and have done for the University of Dar es Salaam (1980-1990), Makerere University (1993-2000),, the African Economic Research Consortium (AERC) covering the entire Sub-Saharan Africa, with headquarters in Nairobi (2001-2010) and Kampala International University (KIU) (2010- to date), to mention but a few institutions where I have been instrumental in capacity building, education administration and academic and other infrasturactural developments.

However,I and many persons as well as alumni of IUIU are tremendously surprised by the baseless allegations that have lately appeared in some sections of the media directed at me and Mr. Mahiri Balunywa, another new appointee to the IUIU Council. These allegations have been made in mosques in Kampala, the Bukedde TV, the Red Pepper, and a few radio stations. The source of the allegations appears to be a few individuals apparently threatened, for reasons best known by themselves, by my appointment and that of Mr. Balunywa.

The purpose of this write-up is to give the correct information on some of the allegations. I believe there is a hidden agenda aimed at tarnishing my otherwise excellent image and integrity, attributes earned out of my hard work and dedicated, selfless service to all institutions where I have worked. The naked truth must be revealed so as to shame the devil and its heinous disciples that are behind the malicious allegations

  1. 1.     My International Profile/Exposure

I honestly believe that I am one of the best known international figures amongst the Muslims in Uganday positions as the Associte Dean of the Faculty of Arts and Social Sciences of the University of Dar es Salaam and as a good teacher and researcher at the same university (1980-1990), as the Academic Registrar of Makerere University (1993-2000), and as a researcher, teacher and PhD Manager while with the African Economic Research Consortium (2001-2010) made me known all over Sub-Saharan Africa and beyond. These positions enabled me visit and interact with virtually all universities in Sub-Saharan Africa. There is, therefore, hardly any country I have not been to as far as Sub-Saharan Africa is concerned. Moreover, I have been an External Examiner in Economics in many universities in Eastern and Southern Africa. In summary:

  • Worked with the African Economic Research Consortium (AERC) from 2001 to 2010. The AERC runs research and graduate training programmes in Economics. It is funded by over 15 donor countries and organisations
  • Visited annually all the OIC member countries in Africa while with the AERC. My docket included collaborating with universities in Sub-Saharan Africa as well as lecturers and professors of Economics in the running of Master’s and PhD degrees in the region. There is hardly any country in the said region which I have not visited to date.
  • Recognised as one of the best Monetary Economists in Sub-Saharan Africa. I have taught Macroeconomics, Monetary Economics, Econometrics and Research Methodology at the University of Dar es Salaam (1980-1990), University of Zambia (1984 for 4 months), Makerere University (1993-2000), the AERC (1993-1998 and 2002-2009) and KIU (currently).
  • Worked in Tanzania (over 10) years and Kenya (over 8 years) and Zambia (4 months).


  1. 2.     My Integrity

My personal integrity is beyond question This is why I have worked with international organisations like the AERC. Whoever read a series of articles published by the Sunday Monitor newspaper between March 22 and April 15, 2008. I did discuss some of the problems afflicting Makerere University at that time. In his reactions to the publications, the spokesman for the university commented, among other things, that I had no moral authority to give my views on the university “given the way I had departed from Makerere. In a rejoinder to my earlier articles, I took liberty to comment on this Makerere saga; I did comprehensively comment on most of the concocted allegations leveled against me. As a result, I deflated the allegations and showed that I had the moral authority, right and integrity to discuss any issues at the university and elsewhere. It does appear, unfortunately, that those that, in broad daylight, still insist that my integrity is questionable either have never read these articles in the Sunday Monitor, or they know the truth but are bent on misleading the public mainly for selfish interests and malicious reasons

I was a member of the Appointments and Disciplinary Committee of the IUIU from 1991 to 2002. I continued being a member of the Committee even after I had left Makerere University. Why was my integrity not questioned then, rather than now, ten years later? There must be a hidden agenda! Are the powers-to-be in IUIU using me to fight their private wars or to clean their dirty deeds or linen (if any)? They should stop this character-assassination before my lawyers catch up with them in due course. In summary:

  • After departure from Makerere University, I worked for another two years up-to 2002 on the IUIU Appointments and Disciplinary Committee, making a total of 10 years as member of the said IUIU Committee. If my integrity was not questioned by IUIU and others at that time, why is it being questioned now:10 years later? There must be a hidden agenda, nothing to do with integrity.
  • I worked for the AERC for about nine years. AERC is an international academic organisation financed by over fifteen (15) donors. I started and run a Collaborative PhD programme in Economics covering the entire Sub-Saharan Africa. No donor or any other participant ever questioned my integrity; instead, they all appreciated my teamwork, my innovative ability and immense contribution, given the fact that I am an extremely hardworking individual, Makerere University and other institutions where I have worked can attest to this.
  • I worked at the University of Dar es Salaam for over ten years in various capacities including being a member of the University Senate. While there, I rose to the academic rank of Associate Professor. Again nobody ever doubted mt integrity.
  • I have been working as Deputy Vice Chancellor (Academic Affairs), Kampala International University (KIU) where I am a member of the University Senate and the University Council since 2010. Again there my integrity has never been questioned
  • Lastly, I have served as a member of the General Assembly and the Executive Committee of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council (UMSC) since the year 2000, The UMSC is a Muslim institution, like the IUIU. My record there speaks for itself and my integrity has never been questioned.

3.   My Unquestionable Belief in Islam

  • I, son of the late Al-Hajji Sheikh Asumani Wandera Muhwana, have been a Muslim since birth. I come from one of the biggest Muslim families in Eastern Uganda. You cannot have a non-Muslim member on the General Assembly or the Executive Committee of UMSC. Again the question of I being a non-Muslim would have been raised in 2000 when I was elected and joined the General Assembly and the Executive Committee of the UMSC, NOT now!

4.  Hyuha:  The Innovator and Thinker

  • He managed the construction of the famous Senate Building at Makerere University without a single cent from the University’s development budget or the donor community—but from funds internally generated by the Department of the Academic Registrar where I was the then chief executive officer.

5.  My Record at Makerere University

  • I contributed in no small way to the development of various academic programmes, staff development, private sponsorship schemes and the administration of Makerere University while I was there. Even when I left, I successfully worked with the AERC to bring the CMAP to the university and sponsor over 8 academicians up to PhD (Economics) level. Many of these academicians I trained are members of the university academic staff.
  • On concocted allegations preferred against me, see my answers in articles that appeared in the Sunday Monitor newspaper from about mid-March to mid-April, 2008. These were another set of concocted, baseless allegations, possibly with another hidden agenda. In any case, no criminal charges were preferred against me.

6.  My Expected Work at the IUIU Council

  • To ensure rapid progress of the academic staff.  A University which started in 1988 should have many professors by now; it appears to date there is no professor on the academic staff.
  • Academic standards have to be improved
  • Research must be immensely improved for it appears right now very little research is going on at the university. Hence, one gets hardly any academic publications or journal articles emanating from the university. As Hyuha stated in 1992 while attending the fourth anniversary of the university, “A university without research is just a glorified secondary school”. IUIU must start appearing among the best 100 universities in Africa.
  • To work with everybody as a team without fear or fever. In this respect, nobody should expect to be victimized by Prof. Hyuha, or, for that matter by any other member of the new Council.
  • Those who work hard will be appropriately rewarded; those who need mentoring will be mentored; and those who need learning and/or sensitization will be taught and/or sensitized.

Hence, if one states that Prof. Hyuha has no international exposure, there must be a hidden agenda, or else one does not know what he/she is talking about. My curriculum vitae is very rich (see attached short c.v. below).

Hyuha’s Resume

Mukwanason A. Hyuha

April 2012

UGANDAN MUSLIM WRITES TO OIC SECRETARY GENERAL ON UMSC CONFLICT

Standard

Dear Forumists,

Assalaam alaikum wa Rahmatullahi wa Barakatuhu.

A Senior Ugandan Muslim Brother has written to the OIC Secretary General on the UMSC conflict.

We share this letter with you, for purposes of letting you know of the efforts even persons who have no intention of becoming Mufti or holding any post in UMSC are making. Feel free to comment on the contents and perhaps add your voice to his by writing  a letter to the OIC SG as well, urging the OIC ‘s intervention to break the stalemate.  The author of the letter thinks  that this problem among the Ugandan Muslim community can benefit from the intervention of the highest Muslim social-economic- political body, the Organisation of Islamic Cooperation. What do you think?

This is the full text of the letter. He requests that we edit out his name, to enable free comment.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

20th March, 2012

 

HE Prof. Dr. Ekmelddin Insanoglu

Secretary General

Organization of Islamic Cooperation (OIC)

P. O. Box 178, Jeddah 21411

Kingdom of Saudi Arabia

Fax +996 2651 2288

 

Your Excellency,

 

Assalam alaikum

 

RE: RECONCILIATION AMONG THE MUSLIM COMMUNITY IN UGANDA

 

I am writing to draw your attention to the leadership conflict in the Muslim community in Uganda and to request your Excellency to consider to intervene and revamp the process of reconciliation among the Muslims, which was started last year. The conflicts have undermined the community’s development effort and increasingly made them vulnerable to manipulation and marginalization.

 

During May last year 2011, the two warring factions of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council, namely the faction led by Sheikh Shaban Ramadhan Mubaje at Old Kampala Mosque and the faction led by Sheikh Sowed Zubairi Kayongo at Kibuli Mosque voluntarily agreed to sit down on a round table and resolve the current Muslim leadership conflict in Uganda.  The two sides held several meetings and finally agreed on the reconciliatory process and road map. The Government of Uganda was also informed about this positive development. However, as we speak now the process has completely stalled, the parties appear to be turning back on what they agreed on and they are reluctant to sign the deal. It is in this connection that we request your Excellency to use your good offices and intervene to reenergize the reconciliatory process so that the Draft agreement already reached between the two factions is signed and implemented. 

 

The current leadership crisis erupted over the management of the affairs of the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council, particularly the disposal of Muslims properties, Awqaaf. A group of Muslims led by Sheikh Haroon Jemba, who is a delegate to the UMSC General Assembly took the matter to the courts of law. The group accused Sheikh Ramadhan Mubajje, the Muft of Uganda, Dr Edris Kasenene, the Secretary General and Haji Hassan Basajjabalaba, the Chairman of UMSC of selling Muslim Property without consulting Council. In the final ruling, it was pronounced by the Ugandan Courts of Law that although Shiekh Mubajje had lied to court by denying that he sold Muslim Property, he had not violated any UMSC constitutional provision by selling the property. The Court ruling intensified discontent among the majority of Muslims and  a group of Sheikhs decided to elect Sheikh Zubairi Sowed Kayongo as their Supreme Mufti and Sheikh Abdul Hakim Sekimpi as Deputy Supreme Mufti.

 

In the reconciliation process, the two parties had agreed that the conflicts be solved through holding fresh elections of all UMSC leadership right from the bottom to the top leadership. Prior to the election, they agreed on amending the present UMSC constitutions which is said to contain too many loopholes and contradictions. They also agreed on how the Constituent Assembly which would make the UMSC constitution would be formed. They had agreed to withdraw all pending civil and criminal cases from Ugandan Courts of law.  They had given the parties a period of six months during which to implement the agreement.

 

Your Excellency, whereas it is the unfortunate fact that the Muslim Community in Uganda had previously found themselves engulfed in various conflicts and leadership wrangles, but it is also true that most of these crisis were settled with the intervention of external mediation. We are therefore, optimistic that your intervention will produce positive results.

 

One of the strong strands in the unsigned draft deal, was the provision for amendment of the UMSC Constitution prior to holding elections. In the past settlements the issue of the loose ends in the Constitution were ignored and these were exploited to create new conflicts. If the loop holes and contradictions in the UMSC Constitution are effectively dealt with, conflicts are likely to be minimized and durable peace settlement realized.

 

Finally, Your Excellency, the idea to write this letter was triggered by the 3rd Think Tank Forum of OIC Countries Organized by Center for Strategic Studies (SAM Azerbaijan), TASAM  (Turkey) and Institute of Islamic Studies in Baku, Azerbaijan 2-3 March, 2012. I personally participated in this Forum in Baku and shared experience in the area of conflict resolution with several delegates particularly Dr Ibrahim Sharqieh from Brookings Doha Center of Qatar, who  supported the  idea of the OIC’s intervention to revamp the reconciliatory process for the Muslim Community in Uganda. I am accordingly sending a copy of this letter to Dr Ibrahim Sharqieh with a request to him to do what he can to advance the reconciliatory process.  .

 

We look forward to your positive response to this matter.

 

 

Yours sincerely

 

 

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

 

CC: Dr Ibrahim Sharqie       

  ”    HE Sheikh Shaban Ramadhan, Mufti of Uganda, Old Kampala, Kampala

  ”    HE Shiekh Zubairi Sowedi Kayongo, Supreme Muft of Uganda, Kibuli

بِسمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحمٰنِ الرَّحيمِ UMBS is a registered organization devoted to matters of interest to Muslims in Uganda.Muslims from other countries are welcome to join us too. Follow us on Facebook at: http://www.facebook.com/pages/Uganda-Muslim-Brothers-Sisters/128372957263072. Follow us on Twitter at: http://twitter.com/#!/UMBSFORUM. To donate to UMBS activities, click on: http://um-bs.com/donate/ or just deposit money on UMBS Bank A/C at Bank of Africa:07074320002 . Join UMBS forum on facebook at:https://www.facebook.com/groups/ugandamuslimbrotherssis/.

H.E. THE PRESIDENT MUSEVENI’S SPEECH AT ISLAM @ 170 SYMPOSIUM

Standard

President Museveni was represented by Vice president, Edward Ssekandi

Dear all,

This is the full text of the  speech of H.E. the President  of the Republic of Uganda, Yoweri Kaguta Museveni at the ISLAM @ 170 SYMPOSIUM organised by the Muslim Centre for Justice and Law and Uganda Muslim Network, UMNet,  held at Hotel Africana, on Friday March 2, 2012.

omar
+256 703 851 851

SPEECH BY H.E. YOWERI KAGUTA MUSEVENI

PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF UGANDA

 

AT

 

THE ISLAM@170 SYMPOSIUM

170 YEARS OF ISLAM IN UGANDA: WAY FORWARD FOR THE MUSLIM COMMUNITY

Kampala, March 2, 2012

I wish to congratulate all Muslims upon marking 170 years of Islam in Uganda. I thank the Uganda Muslim Network, UMNet, for organizing this symposium, which does not merely commemorate 170 years of Islam, but sets an agenda for enhancing better organization in key areas of socio-economic development.

It is gratifying that your theme for the celebration of 170 years of Islam in Uganda is: “170 Years of Islam in Uganda: Way Forward for the Muslim community”.

We started getting in touch with the Arabs through the East African Coast, in Zanzibar in 1844.  This was Uganda’s first contact with outsiders. Until then, our people worshipped their own traditional African gods. Hannington Speke, the first white man to come to Uganda arrived in 1862 and introduced Christianity.

While Ugandans have embraced these new religions, we still have to learn from the inherent progressive values of our old religions, especially unity. Extremism, egocentrism and chauvinism have no place in modern day society; co – existence and symbiosis are paramount.

The spread of Islam in Uganda was not systematic like that of other religions because they had no formal structure like their Christian counterparts. Islam spread from informal conversion activities by Arab traders and local preachers. Because they had come as traders rather than the spreaders of religion, Islam lost an opportunity to be formally acknowledged and encouraged in Uganda. It was Kabaka Muteesa I, Ssuuna’s son, who embraced Islam and declared it the state religion in Buganda. Muteesa I was able to contain the rivalry that emerged among the different religions until his death in 1884.

As we celebrate 170 years of Islam in Uganda, it is important to note that previous governments in Uganda did not actively encourage Muslims to come to the fore. Instead they were used for political purposes. It is surprising that a community that is held together by the pillars of Islam was so divided for flimsy reasons of leadership. A conflict was created that was so intense and yet unprincipled. Religion should not be used as a political tool because this is a private matter between an individual and God. In a bid to address this, the National Resistance Movement (NRM) government has made efforts to bring the Muslim community to the centre of Uganda’s socio- economic and political mainstream.

The NRM government aided the reconciliation process and took some bold steps to empower the Muslim community in the country. Among the things we have dome was to give the title of Old Kampala land to the Supreme Council.

There has been an increasing understanding of the needs of the different  religious communities. The non-Muslim community has now come to understand the Muslim community better as a result of interaction among the different communities. Muslims now join non-Muslim schools and vice – versa.


The world experience in fighting for independence teaches us a lesson about tolerance and cooperation. By 1900, the whole of Africa with the exception of Ethiopia, the whole of Asia and Japan were under colonial control by the European countries. During this time the Africans, the Asians, and the Latin Americans worked together for their freedom.  Our leaders in Uganda then worked with Gamal Abdul Nasser, Ben Bella of Algeria, Jawarhal Nehru of India, King Mohammed V of Morocco, Mao Tse Tung of China, among others, to expel the colonialists. This cooperation was premised on the legitimate interest we all shared, and that was our freedom. Religious and ethnic differences, therefore, were not important.

Islam has long been susceptible to manipulation by organised groups and this lack of organization has also led to inability to negotiate or be represented in various issues of national importance.

I therefore congratulate the progressive Muslim Civil Society Organisations for coming together to form UMNet to strengthen their participation in civil society and to collectively serve the Muslim community. This will indeed go a long way in advancing your cause and making the Muslim community well integrated in the socio – economic transformation of our nation. I am glad to note that UMNet has, among other objectives, the promotion of religious tolerance, good governance, democracy and human rights, as well as advocating for education, health and family life and empowering persons with disabilities.

It is my sincere hope that the sharing of experiences during this Symposium has further strengthened your resolve to enhance good organization for a stronger, united and organized community.

Once again, allow me to congratulate Muslims in Uganda upon the 170 years of Islam in our nation.

I thank you.

///ends

LIBYA -UGANDA RELATIONS IN THE POST GADAFFI ERA

Standard

Uganda Libya relations in the post Gadaffi era

An analysis of the impact of Gadaffi’s fall and its impact on the Muslim community in Uganda

 

Eng. Omar Dawood Kalinge-Nnyago

 

January 1, 2012

 

The fall of Gadaffi has had tremendous impact on the world. For over 40 years his image was firmly fixed before the world stage eclipsing the very country he ruled, Libya. He had fused himself with Libya – it became difficult to detach Gadaffi the man from Libya the great nation. While this was perhaps inevitable due to the circumstances of the time, it was unfortunate. So the discussion of the impact of his fall on the several countries in which Libya took strategic interest like Uganda is often undermined by the simplicity of equating a person to a nation. In this analysis we attempt as much as possible to detach the person(ality) of Gadaffi from the regional and international interests of Libya. We therefore take a futuristic as opposed to a nostalgic approach.

 

We start from the premise that Libya as a brave, proud, sovereign nation has interests that are clearly discernible. The new leadership has stated its commitment to the observance of human rights, the rule of law and elective democracy. The transitional government has committed itself to holding elections in under two years. Libya will then have a parliament which would carry out the legislative function and to debate policy options for the country. It is not likely that Libya will seek to walk out of the African Union as is highly feared by some observers. It is a fact the new leadership is suspicious of the African Union, given AU’s unrelenting support to Gadaffi during the conflict.

 

The AU perhaps had no choice at the time, given the almost terrifying grip that Gadaffi had on the continental body, largely actuated through Libya’s financial largesse and matching generosity. What is important to note is that in defence of their colleague under attack, African leaders through the AU never, even once, sought to undermine the sovereignty of Libya. We believe that the new Libyan leadership will continue with their engagement with the less endowed African nations.

 

This engagement, we think, is likely to be more economic than political. Libyan investments in Uganda are likely to consolidate and expand under the new leadership as Uganda is virgin territory for investment and Libya had always sought to grow her capital abroad. We think Libya will not resist the temptation to expand its investments in telecommunications, real estate, financial services, agriculture and energy in Uganda. Besides, some of the actors of the Gadaffi era are also active in the new order. Libya therefore does not need any “learning period” of Uganda’s investment environment or the political characteristics of the regime in Kampala. Uganda – Libya relations at many levels are likely to benefit from this continuity. The change in Libya was drastic but did not result into a sharp rupture of relations with Uganda. Diplomatic ties of the two nations have been maintained even at the hardest of times.

 

Muslims in Uganda are concerned that Libyan funded Muslim projects and institutions are likely to collapse. It is important to make a distinction here between Libyan government funded projects and those that were supported by an International Charity called the World Islamic Call Society, WICS, which can not be regarded as an arm of the Libyan government. Voice of Africa Radio is perhaps the most conspicuous project that caught the imagination of the people. This radio is a project of the Union of Muslim Supreme Councils of East Central and Southern Africa, comprising 28 countries, supported, through a full fledged secretariat in Kampala. WICS also supports the Weekly Message Newspaper and has its own fully operational modern Printing press.  WICS also supported orphanages and schools in several parts of Uganda. It is up to the new leadership in Libya to decide whether WICS will continue to play the role it has played under Gadaffi. However, the Libya people remain firmly conscious of the plight of Muslim minorities over the world. It is not likely that they would allow the gains of the Muslim Ugandan community to be reversed by a mere change of regime in Libya.

 

In essence, if it were not for the well documented mismanagement of the WICS supported projects in Uganda in the past, there would be no need for further support from WICS. They would be already self sustaining. The Radio, Newspaper and Printery can generate enough income to pay employees, utilities, taxes and save enough for re-investment so that Voice of Africa becomes a true African radio whose signal would be received in the whole of the East, Central and Southern Africa. Had these projects been well managed, they would have enabled the establishment of a Muslim Television station in Uganda, thus becoming a complete and self sustaining Print and Electronic media organisation with internet broadcasting capabilities, not unlike the Agha Khan’s media empire in East Africa, the Nation Media Group.

 

The challenge for the new management of especially these three strategic projects is to make a difference. It is their entrepreneurship, innovation, honesty and strict adherence to professionalism that will determine the fate of these projects. They may do well to learn from the mistakes of the former managers and apply acceptable methods of work, that had evaded the WICS sponsored projects.

 

It is prudent, we suppose, that the new Libyan leadership undertakes a thorough audit of all Libyan government and WICS supported projects in Uganda, establish their status and then determine what adjustments they may have to make. But to abandon the Ugandan Muslim community would be the most unfortunate decision the new leadership could make.  In considering further support to Ugandan Muslims, the new leadership will need to discourage the over dependency that has characterised WICS-Libyan funded projects in Uganda. An essential element of sustainability should be incorporated in every project proposal they may approve for support. Why should an external organisation support a “commercial” radio station for more than five years? It is this weakness that was exploited by the managers and the organisation mess that ensued was inevitable, as there was no requirement for accountability, no measurable objectives or performance targets.

 

The professional Muslim community in Uganda should be pro-active and approach the new Libyan leadership at all levels and seek to understand the priorities of the post- Gadaffi Libya, that seeks its rightful position among the Islam-guided democratic fraternity that has been expanded by the political changes in Tunisia and Egypt shortly before them. In seeking the desired mutual benefit of Libyan and Ugandan Muslims, Muslim strategists in Uganda must find the time and money to study, in depth, the facets of China – Turkish – Iranian – Egyptian – Israeli – Indian  economic and political interests in Uganda, and how they impact on Libyan-Ugandan interests.  It is these nations, in our view, that will shape the social-economic and political future of much of Africa in the next 20 years.

 

omarkalinge@gmail.com

DRAFT PROPOSAL FOR MUSLIM LEADERSHIP DEVELOPMENT PROGRAMME

Standard

INTRODUCTION

The Muslim community in Uganda has made significant strides towards development –especially human resource development. From just one graduate at the time of independence in 1962, the Muslim community now can boast of thousands of Muslim graduates. It has A full fledged university – the Islamic University in Uganda, and two other Muslim owned universities: Kampala International University and Kampala University:

 

The community owns hundreds of primary and secondary schools throughout the country. There are also many Muslim community based and non-governmental organisations in operation. There is a Muslim student association in every university and in 70% of secondary schools whether Muslim founded or not.

 

However, these commendable gains have not translated into a more secure nor respectable position of the Muslim community in Uganda. It is our view that there is an acute shortage of leadership skills at all levels – ranging from the mosque (Imam), school/university and organisations (community based organisations and non governmental organisations), Muslim founded institutions, to the umbrella body, the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council.

 

This is because there has never been any organised effort since 1844 when Islam was introduced in Buganda (although it had been introduced much earlier in West Nile region) to train leaders for the Muslim community.

There is, therefore, an argument and justifiable need for an organised Muslim leadership training programme.

 

It is for this reason that we invite financial material and spiritual support from Muslim originations that appreciate the importance of leadership.

 

2.0 SITUATION ANALYSIS

A short situation analysis of the Muslim community in respect of the leadership question reveals the following strengths, weaknesses, opportunities and threats.

 

Strengths

a)      Islamic guidance on leadership from Quran and Sunna.

b)      Muslims community’s education level is improving

c)      Muslims widely spread across the country

d)      Muslims manpower who have attained skills in leadership available

e)      There is a good number of Muslims founded education institutions where training can be conducted.

f)        The Muslim community is yearning for good leadership

 

 Weaknesses

a)      Regional imbalance in human resource development

b)      General poverty among the Muslim community

c)      Poor leadership at all levels

d)      Disunity in the community

e)      Lack of  a planning culture

f)        Poor priority setting

g)      Inferiority complex especially among educated Muslims

h)      Narrow financial base

 

Opportunities

a)      There is freedom of worship in the country

b)      There is freedom of association in the country

c)      Muslims realize that there is a leadership crisis in the Muslim community

 

Threats

a)      Global Islamophobia

b)      Global  war on terror

c)      Biased/prejudiced mass media

d)      Wide spread and deeply rooted corrupt practices in society

 

3.0 THE PROPOSAL

 

3.1. OBJECTIVES

The overall objective of the Muslim Leadership Development programme is to produce an efficient and effective Islamically conscious leadership from the Muslim community from mosque level to the highest/national level by providing short and medium leadership training courses.

 

3.2 Specific objectives

 

The specific objectives of the MLDP are:

a) To provide short leadership training courses (1-7 days)

b) To provide medium term leadership training course (1-3 weeks)

c) To design a curriculum for leadership development

d) To establish a leadership library/reason center to serve the Muslim community

e) To publish a quarterly Muslim leadership newsletter

f) To establish a permanent office to coordinate the leadership training function in the    Muslim community.

 

4.0 WAYS AND MEANS TO ACHIEVE THE OBJECTIVES

a) Raise funds to establish and maintain a coordination office for Muslims leadership training.

b) Raise funds to establish a Muslim leadership library/resource center

c) Design leadership training curriculum

d) Establish a database of  resource persons /trainees

e) Conduct “Training of Trainers”  programmes

f) Conduct leadership training programmes on a regular basis

 

5.0              RESOURCES

The following resources shall be required in the first year of operation

a)                  A coordination office to coordinate Muslim leadership training with a PC , printer, scanner, telephone, photocopier and furniture rent for one year

b)                  Books, tapes ( audio/ visual) CDs , VCD, DVDs on management, leadership, Quran Hadith and lockable shelves to keep them secure

c)                  Basic allowances for trainers/ resource persons/consultants

d)                  Transport refund for trainers /resource persons/consultants

e)                  Training equipment

f)         Digital projector. Laptop, flip chart stand, slide projector

Consultancy fee to develop /adapt Muslim leadership training curriculum

(2 consultants)

 

CRITICAL AREAS TO BE TAUGHT IN THE LEADERDSHIP DEVELOPMENT PROGRAMME

 

      1.   Dawah  in Islam

a)      Quranic concept of Da’wah

b)      Prophetic/Sunna approaches to Da’wah

c)      Marketing approach to Da’wah

d)      The Daiyah the environment and the population

 

2.  Functions of Management

a)  Planning

b) Organization

c) Controlling

d) Communicating

e) Deciding

f) Directing

g) Delegating

h) Executing

 

3. Leadership in Islam

a) Concept of leadership in Islam

b) Leadership theories (western)

c) Comparative Leadership studies

d) How to identify potential

e) Qualities of a good leader

f) Skills that a leader must have

g) Concept of ethics integrity in leadership in Islam

 

4. Leadership Skills Development

a) Problem solving

b) Decision making

c) Basis of planning

d) Fundamental of monitoring

e) Fundamental evaluation

f) Team building, motivation and group achievement

g) Communication

- Public speaking

- How to write well

- How to prepare project proposals

- How to prepare (Power Point) presentations

h) Time Management

i) How to form a committee

j)  How to chair a committee

k) How to arrange a meeting

l)  How to chair a meeting

m) How to establish an organization

n) Attitudes for personal growth and development

 

5. Training of trainers

a) How to conduct training needs assessment (TNA)

b) Characteristics of effective training programme

c) Types of training

d) Components of a training programme

e) Training techniques

f) How to plan and implement a training programme

 

6.      Basics of financial management

 

7.      Fundraising techniques

8.      Record keeping in organisations

9.      How to resolve conflicts in organizations

10.  Essentials of negotiation

11.  Basics of counseling and guidance

 

The Future:

It is hoped that this programme can be repeated throughout the five East African Countries to develop that critical mass of leadership skills the Muslim community in the  region requires.

 

omarkalinge@gmail.com

+256 703 851 851

 

 

 

 

TOWARDS RESOLVING THE LEADERSHIP CRISIS AT UGANDA MUSLIM SUPREME COUNCIL

Standard


By

Omar Dawood Kalinge -Nnyago

 

EARLIER EFFORTS BY MUSLIM STUDENTS AND PROFESSIONALS AT PROVIDING SOLUTIONS TO THE LEADERSHIP CRISIS AT UMSC

Background:

After several weeks of deliberations, on July, 01, 2010, the following organizations issued a press statement in which they spelled out their proposal  to solve the leadership impasse at the UMSC. THESE PROPOSALS WERE NOT GIVEN ANY CONSIDERATION AT THE TIME, BUT NO ONE CAME OUT TO OPPOSE THEM.  Now it seems that there is chance for new initiatives. Make your contribution as well. We capture the text of the proposals for your individual study and comments.

  • UGANDA MUSLIM PROFESSIONALS FORUM (Think Tank)
  • UGANDA MUSLIM YOUTH ASSEMBLY (Registered Charity)
  • MUSLIM STUDENTS ASSOCIATION OF UGANDA (Registered Student organization)
  • MUSLIM CONSULTATIVE FORUM (Think Tank)
  • UGANDA MUSLIM WOMEN’S VISION (Registered NGO/charity)

THE PROPOSAL

a)      The present UMSC leadership should resign immediately and unconditionally

b)      An Interim Administration should be put in place immediately, composed of  a balanced team of eminent Muslim personalities with sound Islamic education and high academic and Islamic moral standing.

c)      The Interim Administration should have only the following posts: Acting Mufti, Acting Deputy Mufti, Acting Secretary General, Acting Secretary for Finance and Planning, Acting Public Relations Officer, Acting Secretary for Education, Ag. Secretary for Social Services, Acting Secretary for Religious Affairs. All the current organs of the UMSC should be held in “active abeyance” until a new constitution is in place, and should be available for consultations. The District Kadhis and Sheikh Twales should retain their posts pending new elections in two years’ time.

d)     The Interim Administration should be paid a modest monthly allowance to meet their basic personal needs and be given financial facilitation to enable them carry out their official duties for the two year period.

e)      These personalities, who will form the Interim Administration  (in “b” above) should be compelled to undertake in writing never to participate in any future election of Muslim officials before 10 years have elapsed. This will ensure that they carry out their duties as selflessly as possible, as a sacrifice to their community. All the changes they will propose shall be for the good of the community but not intended to benefit their future ambitions.

f)       The interim administration will be charged with reviewing and amending the UMSC constitution, setting up UMSC management systems, organizing elections and installing a new Mufti elected under the new constitution at the expiry of the two years.

We welcome all Muslims to give their views on this proposal.

Signed:

Omar Dawood Kalinge-Nnyago                                                                         CONVENOR                                                                                              

MUSLIM CONSULTATIVE FORUM

Prophet Mohammad’s letter to the Christians.

Standard

The Greek Orthodox monks living in the monastery at the foot of Mount Sinai have in their possession many precious documents going back many centuries.

Their library is one of the finest in the world for ancient manuscripts. One of the most precious documents of all is the copy of a letter narrated by Prophet Muhammad to the monks in the year 628.

Its contents might come as a surprise to many, since in this precious manuscript Muslims are exhorted to protect the Christians living within their midst. The words are so beautiful that we repeat them in full here:

THE LETTER!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

:• This is a message from Mohamed ibn Abdullah, as a covenant to those who adopt Christianity, near and far, we are with them.

• Verily I, the servants, the helpers, and my followers defend them, because Christians are my citizens; and by Allah! I hold out against anything that displeases them.

• No compulsion is to be on them.

• Neither are their judges to be removed from their jobs nor their monks from their monasteries.

• No one is to destroy a house of their religion, to damage it, or to carry anything from it to the Muslims’ houses.

• Should anyone take any of these, he would spoil God’s covenant and disobey His Prophet. Verily, they are my allies and have my secure charter against all that they hate.

• No one is to force them to travel or to oblige them to fight.

• The Muslims are to fight for them.

• If a female Christian is married to a Muslim, it is not to take place without her approval. She is not to be prevented from visiting her church to pray.

• Their churches are to be respected. They are neither to be prevented from repairing them nor the sacredness of their covenants.

• No one of the nation (Muslims) is to disobey the covenant till the Last Day (The end of the world – Judgement day.).

It should be quite clear from this that, far from being a threat, Islam is actually the guardian of the Christian presence in the Middle East.

These words of the Prophet Mohammed should be made known to Muslims and non-Muslims throughout the world.

Masha-allah its wonderful, peace and blessings be to our beloved Prophet.
We bear witness that our master and prophet–the joy of our eyes and the light of our hearts–Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah and that he conveyed the massage he is the shining light (al-siraj al-munir), the bringer of glad tidings and warnings, and the one sent with mercy.
O Allah, send blessings, peace, and honor upon our guide to You, and the greatest blessing from You.

WHO CAN MANAGE UGANDA MUSLIM SUPREME COUNCIL( BY OMAR KALINGE)?

Standard

ISLAM IN UGANDA

Conflict in Uganda Muslim Supreme Council

WHO HAS THE CAPACITY TO MANAGE THE UMSC?

Omar Dawood Kalinge

Convenor, Muslim Consultative Forum

May 29, 2009

Omar Kalinge

Here we are again, in the midst of incessant Muslim wrangles. We have been there before and got out, by the grace of Allah. We shall overcome them again, insha-Allah. It is embarrassing to all of us, whichever side you find yourself on. There are some Muslims, though, who have decided not to be part of the ongoing confusion. This is not being indifferent, but a conscious decision not to fuel the divisions but at the same time work overtly and covertly, to see whether we can manage the situation so that it does not go out of hand.

This is the thrust and approach of the Muslim Consultative Forum, a think tank of some few willing Muslims with interest of the dignity and wellbeing of the of the Muslim Community at heart, and are not eager to become officials of the UMSC in its present form, at any level. So, the Muslim Consultative Forum is not a faction of the Muslim community, but a strategic effort to shape the future of the Muslim Community in Uganda.

The crisis in UMSC is a symptom of a serious deficiency of organisational, leadership and management capacity. Whoever takes over UMSC, with the present pathetic absence of organisational systems, inadequate organisational skills at most levels of the organisation, and less than desirable individual competencies, would find themselves in the same quagmire.

In my other occupation as a consultant on Organisational Development we have tried to study some other Muslim organisations in Uganda, even those that seem to be run by the better educated. Most suffer from the same syndrome that UMSC suffers. There are just no systems in place in these organisations. There is no transparency. Individuals are bigger than their organisations. There is also the lingering disturbing tendency to establish cliques within the organisations. Selfishness. Feeling more important than others. No budgets are prepared for planning purposes (except for begging from donors). Therefore no audited accounts or even balance sheets are read at the end of the year. They don’t hold annual General Meetings, they run even large sounding organisations like any brief case association would be. No accountability.

So, even if you handed over UMSC (in its present form), to the most educated, the most agreeable (to you), the most enlightened (in your opinion), they will not be able to run the organisation the way Idi Amin, the grand strategist, who created UMSC had wanted it to be. UMSC was supposed to be an alternative government for the Muslim Community. To be an effective top leader of UMSC, you should be presidential material as well. Muslims in Uganda are over 6 million. Even if they were only 2.9 million as the official figures state, we know of countries with populations of under 300,000. Iceland has 290,000 inhabitants, but is a major donor to Uganda.

Uganda’s true Muslim population is larger than the total population of many countries. So the idea of some Mufti, whether you like him or not, who does not have the capacity to be president of a country is absurd. Muftis in Uganda think their job is to officiate at functions, be nice to the government so that he can get a car and a perhaps a diplomatic passport, and to be welcomed in all parts of Uganda to attend Maulids and last funeral rights. And to receive unlimited praises from their followers. This is also the role most Muslims define for the Mufti of their choice. This is erroneous.

“Mufti” is an academic title, much like “Professor”. In Uganda, unfortunately, “Mufti” is actually a political position disguised as a religious office. This is a matter that ought to be resolved with time, so that a Mufti in Uganda (as in other countries) is chosen for the knowledge he has and the proven sincerity he has exhibited when traced several years before he became a candidate for the office. This would mean, at another level, that there can be any number of Muftis, just as there can be any number of Professors of chemistry in a given country. In Pakistan I met at least 10 Muftis, and none of them was in conflict with the other.

But let us focus on the “Mufti” of Uganda’s context. The Mufti that Uganda needs in the 21st Century is a well grounded individual in the Islamic sciences with graduate qualification and who is in possession of a sound western education and/or exposure. He who has the capacity to put together a team of Ministerial material to head the various UMSC departments, not some obscure and often incompetent persons whose most important qualification is loyalty to the Mufti and their ability to mobilise political support for the Mufti. In the UMSC we should have, The District Kadhis will have to be properly paid, our schools well run, our health system in place, Mosques should become the LCI structure of the community, and a census of Muslims should be undertaken every decade so that proper (development) planning can be done for the community. Further, the UMSC Secretary General Uganda needs should be equivalent of an executive Prime Minister in a nation.

The Muslim community should have its own economic development blue print, structure, and its own interest free economic base. UMSC should have a foreign relations department run by qualified international relations practitioners, to liaise with the (global) Ummah. The Muslim Community should have a manpower planning department so that our institutions are advised to produce the right products (graduates) we need and in the right quantities, applying the most cost effective education technologies.

I will illustrate this. Today, if the Islamic University in Uganda reduced on the brick and mortar projects (buildings) and instead invested in ICT, it would deliver internationally recognised Degree, Diploma and Certificate programmes through Open and Distance Learning to not less than 50,000 local students a year and another ten thousand or so who live abroad, at half the cost of delivery. Apart from the huge income generation potential of Open and Distance Learning, this would also mean that within 20 years, there would be at least 300,000 more Muslim graduates in the community. (A percentage would drop out of course due to certain known factors).

Also, the debate of whether a Muslim girl should get married before ‘completing studies’ would cease. A Muslim mother in Uganda should be able to complete her undergraduate and graduate degree for the Islamic University in Uganda, from the comfort of her own home, taking care of her children, in front of a laptop, and a modem, at half the social and financial cost of the traditional University Education, which has excluded thousands of students from higher education.

The office of the Mufti of Uganda should be run like a typical President’s office. The UMSC delegates should be at the level of Member of Parliament as far as level of education and analytical capacity are concerned. The General Assembly should be the Muslim Parliament. We can go on.

The present level of debate of who should be Mufti and who should overthrow who – falls short of the realisation that the Muslim Community of Uganda can only be managed like you can manage a fully fledged country. Mediocres cannot run the UMSC, regardless of which faction they belong to.

Can we then raise the debate and confront the Muslim Leadership Question that goes beyond the Sheilk Mubajjes and the Sheikh Kayongos of this world? The Northerners and the Southerners? The only constant qualification should be Taqwa (the fear of Allah). That is non negotiable. And Ikhlas, (sincerity of intentand action). Then we look for presidential and ministerial material to lead the UMSC. If it is not available now, let us consciously work towards producing it, and work to develop ourselves into ministerial material, into presidential material, into MP material, into Permanent Secretary material, into Heads of Department material… into Commissioner material – as we let the available type do what they can at their simple mauledi/lumbe/miggo/stones level, until the right time comes.

Your responsibility now, you who can read and understand this text, is to help all Muslim camps focus on development of their camps factions, not propaganda and simple politics of survival. And to convince the younger people below 40 years not to be involved in matters of history they know very little about. Attempting to have a faction – free Muslim community in Uganda (or elsewhere) is futile. It is much like hoping that the Shia (and all the Shia sects and factions) and Sunni (and all the Sunni sects and factions) would one day merge into one Jamah with one Khalifah in our lifetime.

For Allah’s sake if this ongoing conflict in UMSC can give us another 5 FM Muslim radios, 2 Muslim Television stations, 2 Muslim referral Hospitals, 2 more Muslim Nursing Schools, 500 Muslim postgraduate scholarships, half of them in the sciences, 1000 Islamic Banking SACCOs countrywide, 1000 Muslim police officers and 1000 more Muslim military officers in the next 10 years… I would not complain.

Perhaps the competition between the factions would make them work a little harder, smarter, as we delicately move towards overcoming the negative impact of senseless divisions using the Prophetic method. No Muslim faction in Uganda can vanquish the other. They all have their inherent strengths and weaknesses that place them pathetically at par with each other. In the future, we will attempt to analyse the strengths and weaknesses of the major Muslim factions in Uganda.

Please don’t be part of this confusion. Let no other well educated Muslim be part of it either. Use your position to manage the divisions in a way that they can even become an advantage to the community, and not the tragedy they can become if fuelled by emotion, simple arguments and approaches.


omarkalinge@gmail.com

Once again-those bombings in Nigeria are against what Islam stands for & we wish Pastor Mulinde a speedy recovery

Standard

Pastor Umar Mulinde on his hospital bed. Standing is his wife.PHOTO:Nicholas Kajoba

Dear compatriots,

UMBS wishes to condemn, in its all entirety, the bombings of Christmas day in Nigeria which innocent lives and properties destroyed. The bombings, and those before which took place before Saturday, completely go against the will of the creator of the heavens and the earth.

In other words, we are particularly sad because these dastardly acts run foul of the design of Allah in creating humans into tribes, nations, races and with different creeds and beliefs. if Almighty had desired to make us all Muslims or Christians, He would have done and would left us with no choices; He would have deprived us all freewill; He would have deprived humanity of the ability to make free choice, the choice to opt for evil or good, the choice to be Christians or Muslims. Allah says: “With Allah is the argument that reaches home: if it had been His will, He could indeed have guided you all.” Quran 6: 148

In Quran 10:99, Allah says – If it had been thy Lord’s will, they would all have believed,- all who are on earth! Wilt thou then compel mankind, against their will, to believe?

That the Boko Haram cannot plead Islam anymore for these wanton destruction of lives and property and these criminality is evident in the way they go about the northern cities bombing banks and carting away monies—apart from killing innocent Christians and Muslims, the group have also assassinated Muslim clerics in the north who have attempted to expose the sophistry and the moral perversion of the groups’ activities. Others have had to flee their homes as a result of death threats the sent to them.

Thus, if it can be pleaded that the group indeed had a genuine reason to rise against the corruption of the political class in the hungry land of maiduguri, it has since lost all claims to innocence and Puritanism which gave it warrant at the onset of its activities. The claim by the group that it wants the Shariah introduced in the whole of the north is also false and historically invalid. Islamic law has never and cannot be introduced under the barrel of the gun; you can’t assume the possibility that by bombing people to death you can’t establish the law on their carcasses or cadavas.

The failure of government in all strata of the society is indeed a factor not only for the emergence of this group but equally for its sustenance. And unfortunately, the incidence of failure appears to be ongoing.

We commiserate with the families of the bereaved and sincerely pray the Almighty rescue Africa from the evil machinations of the enemies “within” and “between”.

We would also like to wish Pastor Umar Mulinde a speedy recovery after being attacked by someone with acid. We hope the Uganda police catch the culprits and punish them according to the law of the land. Nobody deserves to be attacked like that regardless of the reasons behind it.

UMBS Management
PO BOX 8797
KAMPALA

Combating Negative Stereotypical Images That Are Exchanged Between Components Of Islamic Ummah via Artistic and Cultural Products and Media Messages

Standard


omar kalinge-nnyago

ISESCO  SPONSORED SEMINAR ORGANISED BY ISLAMIC UNIVERSITY IN UGANDA

October 2009

 

INTRODUCTION

 

The events of September 11, 2001 and what followed emphasised the need for better understanding between people in Muslim societies and those in non Muslim societies. Between Muslims and non-Muslims. Stereotypes and prejudices seem to have become more dominant in both directions. They are visible in political discourse, in the media and in education. They have become a hindrance to dialogue and cooperation all over the world, including Uganda.

 

In order to stop these stereotypes from taking root and spreading, it is necessary to develop practical strategies and instruments that take into account the variety of geographical and historical context.

 

This workshop is a step in this direction. It is hoped that at the end of this session, an understanding of the cultural specificities will be achieved and strategies to combat the negative consequences of stereotype shall be developed and agreed. One of the aims of this workshop is to address the current problems of stereotypes and mutual prejudices. This workshop focuses on the role of the Media and Civil Society.

 

Definition of terms

Muslim: Follower of the Islamic Faith. One who submits completely to the will of Allah.

 

Ummah: the Nation of Islam. Muslims regard themselves as members of one nation irrespective of which geographical or political location they live.

 

PREJUDICES AND STEREOTYPES

We all use stereotypes. They help us classify and identify people based on criteria such as religion, gender, and ethnicity. It is a process of categorisation which has always existed and will always exist because it makes our lives easier.

 

Stereotypes are common in thought. They are short cuts and real timesavers: everybody knows right away what we are talking about, and therefore stereotypes are used all the time, especially in the media.

 

The problem with stereotypes is when we begin using them to give negative characteristics to other groups and treat individual members of these groups according to those characteristics. The lack of critical thought and the lack of knowledge favours an unconscious acceptance of the ‘truth’ employed in stereotypes. It is when we don’t know or when we have little information about another group that we accept a stereotype as a real image and start applying this half truth or indeed un truth to the whole group.

 

Stereotypes are so powerful because they are simple, easily recognisable and enjoy the acceptance of the community in general. But they also discriminate and feed racism and xenophobia.  They are essential but in a global world we have to understand how they emerge, how they function and why insufficient information favour negative stereotypes.

 

What is amusing in one society might be offensive in another. Stereotypes are very convenient when it comes to organising our surroundings in a safe world that belongs to “us” and a disturbing outside world inhabited by “them”.

 

For a long time, even long before September 11, mass media have produced images of Muslims and Islam as something to be justifiably afraid of. The Muslim Media, especially in the Muslim world has also perpetrated negative stereotypes bout the West. It is worth noting that it is not so much the individual westerner who is stereotyped but Western Culture and Society. In Muslim media, the discourse the West is often synonymous with moral deficiency, cultural incompatibility and religious animosity toward Islam.

The Muslim media users are frequently presented with a self-image as the innocent and defenceless victims against an aggressive West.

 

As a result of this misrepresentation of the West, both as power holders and societies in the Muslim media, the Western democracy model ends up working against the democratisation effort of the Muslim Societies.

 

Role of the Media:

There are broadly three positions on this issue.

 

  • The role of the media is to report, to provide analysis and to defend the right to do so. If it either reduces or promotes prejudice, so be it.

 

  • The media have a responsibility, and in fact a duty, to reflect and promote a set of core values of tolerance and mutual understanding

 

  • The role of the media is not only to report what people do and say, but also to consistently question received wisdom and particularly the wisdom of those in power

 

In 2005, the UN secretary General launched an initiative-Alliance of Civilisations- to address the widening gap between Muslim and Western societies by examining five core areas of society:

 

  • Education
  • Immigration integration
  • Media
  • Youth
  • Political context

 

In the media filed, researchers have identified how the media in both the Islamic world and West contribute to misinformation, stirred up feelings, and alienation. Although there are different structures in different places, the outcome is the same.

 

The media cannot tell the citizens what to think. But they tell them what to think about- they set the agenda and understanding by the ideas they plant, the pictures they sketch, and the opinions they offer.

 

The Western media like to see themselves as independent, dedicated to democracy, and socially responsible, but in reality, profit drives producers to present superficial information and repeat stereotypes.

 

The news model in the Islamic world is more multifaceted. In some places the media are heavily censored and viewed through filters of national or Islamic identity. In other Muslim states, government control is easing and there is anew diversity in media outlets.

 

There are extensive opportunities to overcome the media’s shortcomings in both cultures by increasing journalists’ professional skills and cultural sensitivity in avoiding stereotypes, by increasing media diversity, by instilling leadership within the media industry, and by supporting educational-entertainment media, which offer a global perspective.

 

The emergence of new media such as the internet has made it more difficult to isolate people in the Muslim world. But it has also fostered more prejudices. The internet has created an open and uncontrolled space for information where stereotypes are being used to shape the enemy.

 

The aim of the UN Alliance of Civilisations is not legislation but awareness and consciousness. But will this new awareness hold when war breaks out and the media come under pressure from both editors and governments?

The media ought to work on a self regulation regime, so that their freedom is ensured more by their conscious actions than by articles of legislation.

 

In the Western media, Islam is hardly ever covered as a religion, but is something which has to do with politics, fundamentalism, or terrorism.

The Muslim media, on the other hand focuses on love conspiracies and   see the western world as a sex fixated people with no moral, uncivilised politics and double standards.

 

The only way out of this media misery on both sides is education in intercultural relations, an international code of ethics and dialogue on equal terms of respect.

 

omarkalinge@gmail.com

Why do we have problems in our lives?

Standard

Allah Almighty is All-Knowing and All-Wise. He is also the Most Compassionate, and Most Merciful, without doubt. Yet, in His Ultimate Wisdom, Allaah afflicts His slaves from time to time with disasters and calamities, the reasons for which cannot, fully, be comprehended. And it is not befitting any of his creatures to question His Doings.

“He cannot be questioned for His acts, but they will be questioned (for theirs)”.

However, some of the reasons may be as follows. And Allaah knows best.

1) Through calamities, Allah tests the Believers:
a)Do people think that they will be left alone because they say: We believe, - and will not be tested. And We indeed tested those who were before them. [al-Ankaboot:2]

b)Or think you that you will enter Paradise without such (trials) as came to those who passed away before you? They were afflicted with severe poverty and ailments and were so shaken that even the Messenger and those who believed along with him said, When (will come) the Help of Allah? Yes! Certainly, the Help of Allah is near! [al-Baqarah:214]


2) Through calamities, Allah forgives sins and raises our status:
The Prophet (pbuh – peace be upon him) said: There is nothing that befalls a believer, not even a thorn that pricks him, but Allah will record one good deed for him and will remove one bad deed from him. (Muslim).

Also, he (pbuh) said: Trials will continue to befall the believing man and woman, with regard to themselves, their children and their wealth, until they meet Allah with no sin on them. (Tirmidhi- Saheeh)

3) Through calamities, Allah distinguishes between people:
By testing us, Allah filters the pure from the evil, the good from the bad, the true from the false, the believer from the hypocrite.


a)Allah will not leave the believers in the state in which you are now, until He distinguishes the wicked from the good [Aal Imraan:179]

b)And Allaah will certainly make  known (the truth of) those who are true, and will certainly make known (the falsehood of) those who are liars, (although Allaah knows all that before putting them to test) [al-Ankaboot:3]

4) Through disasters, Allah warns us & reminds us so we may return to Him:
This is one of the greatest reasons behind calamities and trials, that Allah warns us to correct our mistakes and mend our ways. If we do so, it is good only for us. If we dont pay heed, surely, only WE are the losers.


a)Verily, We sent (Messengers) to many nations before you (O Muhammad). And We seized them with extreme poverty and loss in health (with calamities) so that they might humble themselves (believe with humility).[Anaam :42]

b)See they not that they are put in trial once or twice every year (with different kinds of calamities, disease, famine)? Yet, they turn not in repentance, nor do they learn a lesson (from it) [al-Tawbah:126]

5) Calamities and disasters strike because of our sins:
And whatever of misfortune befalls you, it is because of what your hands have earned. And He pardons much [al-Shoora:30]

6) Disasters and calamities are a means of punishment:
And indeed, We destroyed generations before you when they did wrong, while their Messengers came to them with clear proofs, but they were not such as to believe! Thus do We requite the people who are Mujrimoon (criminals) [Yoonus:13]

7) If one is patient, they are also a means of great reward in the Hereafter:
The Prophet (pbuh) said: On the Day of Resurrection, when people who had suffered affliction are given their reward, those who were healthy will wish their skins had been cut to pieces with scissors when they were in the world (when they see the great REWARD for suffering) (Tirmidhi- Saheeh)

8) Disasters and calamities are reminders that the world is only temporary:
If the world were free of calamities, man would love it more and feel content with it, and would forget about the Hereafter. But calamities wake him up from his negligence and make him strive for the place (al-Jannah) in which there are NO calamities or trials.

9) Calamities and trials remind us that we are SO weak:
Problems and disasters are a sign of man’s weakness and his need for his Lord. Man cannot succeed unless he realizes his need for his Lord and starts beseeching Him.

10) Worship during hard times has a special favor and a special reward.
The Prophet (pbuh) said: Worshipping at times of tribulation and confusion is like migrating to join me. (Muslim)

11) Calamities make a person appreciate the blessings he has from Allah:
Blessings that come after pain, hardship and calamity are more precious to people. So then they appreciate the blessings as they should be appreciated, and thank Allah.
If things are always easy, a person may forget all the blessing given to him By Allah and not be grateful for it, so Allaah tests him by taking some of them away , as a reminder to him to be grateful for it. And, only the one whose heart is open will feel this. Those who have no heart do not give thanks for the blessings of Allah, rather they are arrogant towards Allah and His creation.

12) When Muslims help those Muslims who have been afflicted by calamity, they will be rewarded for that.
The Prophet (pbuh) said: The likeness of the believers in their mutual love, mercy and compassion is that of the body; when one part of it suffers, the rest of the body joins it in staying awake and suffering fever. (Bukhaari, Muslim)

POSTED BY:
ABBEY KIBIRIGE SEMUWEMBA

Is Enmity between the U.S./West and Islam a Myth or Reality? (General Situational Analysis)

Standard

Paper presented at a dialogue organised by MYATA (Muslim Youth Against Terrorism Activities) sponsored by the American Embassy, Kampala 19th Feb 2010

Omar kalinge, UMBS forumist in Kampala and can be reached on: 0752 656 352

There is no straight answer to this question. What we can say is that there are so many myths surrounding these two cultures. Most of the myths are the consequences of stereotypical messages largely portrayed in the Media and different cultural exchanges. The search for realities, and the conscious separation of myth form reality  is what should pre-occupy us.

GLOBAL REALITIES

Globally, it can be said that religious resurgence and democratization were two of the most important developments of the final decades of the twentieth century. In many areas, movements of religious revival coincide with and sometimes reinforce the formation of more democratic political systems. In other areas, the two dynamics are in conflict (Esposito, Voll, 1996).

In his 1984 article titled   “will more countries become democratic?”

Huntington contended:  “… among the Islamic countries, particularly those in the Middle East, the prospects for democratic development seem low” because “ no distinction exist between religion and politics or between the spiritual and the secular, and political participation was historically an alien concept.”  (Huntington, 1984).

In agreement with Huntington, a number of political commentators view Islam and democracy /democratization to be in conflict or contradictory to each other. The rise of Islamic resurgence movements is often seen to be traditionally, backward looking, fearful of change and democracy itself.  In their views, Islamic civilisation does not value intermediary institutions between the government and the people, thus precluding the emergence of civil society, and is based on a legal culture of rigidity, thus placing a premium on obedience and social conformity, rather than critical inquiry and individual initiative.   (Hefner, 2000: Heryanto, Mandal 2003).

Many other Muslim intellectuals and activists argue otherwise. They insist that although it may be a practice” foreign” to Muslims (under many regimes) the notion or concept of democracy is not foreign to Islamic thought. Various principles of democracy such as human rights, rule of law, justice, separation of religion and the state, religious tolerance, equal rights for women etc, are inherent to the corpus of Islamic ideas. But they have to be substantiated and actively promoted through educational reform and the creation of social institutions that foster democratic consciousness and encouraging greater participation of civil society in the political and religious realm (Heryanto, Mandal 2003).

In reality, Muslims learned long ago to live with ethnic and regional diversity. Muslim politics is not monolithic, but like politics in all civilizations, plural. From a sociological perspective the differentiation of religious and political authorities was inevitable as the Muslim community developed from a small, relatively homogeneous involvement into a vast, multi-ethnic empire.  From a religious perspective too, the separation was necessary if the transcendent truth of Islam was not to be subordinated to the whims of all too human rulers (Hefner, 2000). Besides, contrary to the widespread belief that Islam does not allow the separation of state and religion, political power in most of Muslim history was not wielded by a theoretic class and religion scholars developed the healthy habit of holding themselves at a distance from government (Hefner, 2000).

The results of a comprehensive survey released by the Pew Research Centre in June 2003 are another proof that citizens of Muslim countries place a high value on freedom of expression, freedom of the press, multi-party system and equal treatment under law. This includes peoples living in kingdoms such as Jordan and Kuwait. In fact, many of the publics polled expressed a big desire for democratic reforms than the publics of some nations of eastern empire, notably Russia and Bulgaria (PEW, 2003).

Today, the major challenge for democratization in Muslim societies remains whether Muslim scholars and leaders themselves are able to create coherent theories and structures of Islamic democracy that are not simple reformulations of western nations offered in Islamic idioms. What the social and political contents of Islamic democracy consist of, and how it is to be justified and realized was increasingly a centre issue to the project of Islamic modernity throughout the Muslim world ( Heryanto, Mandal 2003: 123).

For centuries the Muslim world has been blessed with the abundance of civic resources (Hefner, 2000: 25), all elaborated in quite distinctive political and historical experiences. That heritage may provide the necessary resources and historical support for modern efforts to generate from within Islam itself the idea of commitment, ethically driven life of active, participatory citizenship and a universal or global Islamic community (Heryanto, Mandal 2003).

Democratization is the demand for empowerment in government and politics made by a growing portion of population around the world. As the technologies of government and rule because  more  sophisticated, there was a growing sense of marginalization among most people, even in those states university thought of as   “democratic” ( Esposito, 1998: 13)

ISLAMIC RESURGENCE AND DEMOCRACY

Among Muslim communities world over, there has been an important and highly visible resurgence of Islam. This affirmation of faith and identity is a powerful force in all aspects of human life and is reflected in clothing, changing social life styles and the arts, as well as the more visible arena of politics and political power. Concurrent with this resurgence is a growing demand for greater popular participation in the political system.

In an essay titled “Islam and the nation in the Post- Suharto Era”, Robert Hefner writes:  “Since the late 1980’s the largest audience for democratic and pluralist ideas in Indonesia have been, not secular nationalist, but reform-minded Muslim democrats. Nowhere in the Muslim world have Muslim intellectuals  engaged  the ideas of democracy, civil society, pluralism and the rule of law with a vigour and confidence equal to that of Indonesian Muslims (Abuza, 2003: 68, quoting Hefner, 1999: 42).

His comments were based on the role that Islamic forces played in the pro-democracy movement in Indonesia. When the authoritarian regime still rested on their laurels, the world’s two largest Muslim organizations, NU and the Muhammadiyah with their young and progressive leaders such as Abdurrahman Wahid who later became president were already at the forefront of Muslim intellectual efforts to forge an understanding of democracy in an   Islamic context. They argued that Islam should be the basis for the country’s democratic development and the building of civil society.

Going further than simply talking about the compatibility of Islam and democracy, they pointed out the ways in which Islam supported human rights, pluralism representation, gender, and equity, separation of religion and the state, as well as social justice. In their thesis, which have cast much influence on more than 70 million followers, democratic values are inherently rooted within Islam. Apart from research, they also engaged in very practical “ democracy education” for rural, poorly educated and often marginalized populations who had very little knowledge or experience with what democracy means, and even less  understanding of how to participate in democratic governance (Huong) , 2005:9 quoting SAPC, 2004: 17-23).

When the time was right, resurgent Muslims were the single largest force in the pro- democracy movement that brought authoritarianism to an end in 1998 (Hefner, 2000:18). It was Islamic organisations that provided the bulk of the demonstrations against Suharto (Abuza, 2003:68). And it was well known Islamists such as Amien Rais, Abdurrahman Wahid and Nurcholish Madjid who emerged as the most prominent advocates of democracy at the time (Smith, 2005:100).

In global terms, however, the definition of “democracy” is closely identified with major elements of the political traditions of Western Europe and the United States. For many social scientists, the western experience provides the basis for definitions of democracy. Giovanni Sartori raises the question: “When we speak of western experience, is the key term “western“ or  “experience”?  In other words, can there be a non western path to democracy? (Giovanni, 1968).

Fundamental remarks on Islam

Knowledge of God and belief in Him constitute the very foundation of Islam, which is a religion based upon the surrender to God who is one.  The very name of the religion al-Islam in Arabic means among other things, Peace, Purity, Obedience and Submission. Muslims believe that it is only through submission to the will of God and obedience to His laws that they can achieve peace and enjoy lasting purity in their lives in this world and in the hereafter. This submission to the will of God means accepting His Word and acting according to the path that it delineates for humanity. However, this does not mean in any way the loss of individual freedom or surrender to fatalism.

According to Islam, the will and the Law of God are the essence of the messengers of all God’s chosen messengers, starting from Adam (the first human being created), through to Abraham (Ibrahim) the father of monotheism, to Muhammad, the last of the long line of prophets among others, Ismail (Ishmael), Is’haq (Isaac), Dawood (David), Musa (Moses) and Issa (Jesus). Muslims therefore accept all prophets and scriptures prior to Muhammad and the Quran without discrimination.

The word Allah in Islam simply means the One and Only Eternal; Creator of the Universe, Lord above all lords and kings. Indeed, the only unforgivable sin in Islam is to believe in any deity other than Allah.

Islam seeks an ultimate sense of free will, one that frees humanity from the influence and power of other human beings in areas of basic valuation that are not amenable to empirical validation, while giving free freedom for application of human will otherwise. This is the way Muslims would argue their faith   (Liviga  and Tumbo-Masabo, 2006: 129).

It is perhaps this quest for total freedom from man–made bondage of ideology, money and power that puts Islamic civilization at odds with other man made systems unless a form of dialogue is maintained and a common ground on the conduct of affairs of the world is identified and pursued jointly with mutual respect.

Islam, religious and co-existence and pluralism

 There is a pervasive view in the media today that Islam does not support co-existence and pluralism.

Sadly, we often hear how difficult it is for non-Muslim minorities to live in peace and harmony in Muslim countries. Violent extremists who misuse Islamic theology to justify terrorist attacks have exacerbated prejudices against Muslims and today many people think that Muslims do not believe in pluralism and diversity.

By contrast, history reveals that Islam — as preached in the Qur’an and exemplified by the life of the Prophet Muhammad and his companions — actually accepts, celebrates and even encourages religious diversity.

It should be noted that the term “minority” has no place in Islamic law. Nor does it have a place in Sharia (a legal system based on Islamic principles) and jurists have never used the term. Rather, it emerged from Western societies, which use it to distinguish between ethnic groups. According to Islamic principles, everyone who lives in a Muslim state is entitled to enjoy the same rights of citizenship, despite the differences they may have in their religion or population size.

In 622 CE, when the Prophet Muhammad migrated from Mecca to Medina in the Arabian Peninsula and started to build the first Muslim state, he ensured that its Muslim and non-Muslim inhabitants could coexist in harmony. There was a substantial Jewish community in Medina, and the Prophet proposed an agreement of cooperation — between Muslims and the 11 Jewish tribes — called the Constitution of Medina, which Muslim historians and scholars generally accept as the first written state constitution.

This constitution spelled out Jews’ rights as non-Muslim citizens in the Muslim state. As a result, the Prophet managed to establish a multi-faith political community in Medina based on a set of universal principles. The rules set out in the constitution were meant to maintain peace and cooperation, protect life and property, prevent injustice and ensure freedom of religion and movement for all inhabitants— regardless of tribal or religious affiliation. Allegiance to the community superseded religious identity, as spelled out in the rules for joint defence: “each must help the other against anyone who attacks the people of this document”.

The Prophet’s treatment of the “People of the Book”, in this case Jews,  showed religious tolerance as well as prudence. The constitution established the pattern for the future relationship between Muslims and non-Muslims, specifying non-Muslim citizens as equal partners with Muslim inhabitants.

Almost 15 years later, when Muslims conquered Jerusalem from the Byzantines, Caliph Umar Ibn al-Khattab granted its people, who were mainly Christians, safety for their persons, property and churches. As well-known British historian Karen Armstrong writes, “…[Umar] was faithful to the Islamic inclusive vision. Unlike Jews and Christians, Muslims did not attempt to exclude others from Jerusalem’s holiness”.

Umar’s assurance of safety to the people of Jerusalem stands as an important example for leaders in multi-faith societies today, and history has proven that when these examples were put into practice, non-Muslims were treated kindly and justly.

These examples of Muslim and non-Muslim coexistence are not confined to a specific time or place, but are meant to be applied in all times and places. Today, for example, Jordan’s constitution guarantees freedom of religious belief. Christians in Jordan, who form the majority of non-Muslims, enjoy by law nearly ten per cent of the seats in parliament and have similar quotas at every level of government and society. Their holy sites, property and religious practices are protected from any kind of interference by the state.

We must also acknowledge, however, cultural and social realities in many Muslim-majority societies have led to violations of the rights of non-Muslims in contemporary times. Looking at Islamic history, however, demonstrates that the path towards mutual understanding and tolerance does not deviate from the essence of Islam. On the contrary, to revive the spirit of inclusivity, Muslim societies should look to the Qur’an, and emulate the model it lays out.  (Maher, 2009)

THE PROBLEM OF ISLAMOPHOBIA

What is Islamophobia?

The Runnymede Trust has identified eight components that they say define Islamophobia.  This definition, from the 1997 document ‘Islamophobia: A Challenge For Us All’ is widely accepted, including by the European Monitoring Centre on Racism and Xenophobia.

The eight components are:

1) Islam is seen as a monolithic bloc, static and unresponsive to change.
2) Islam is seen as separate and ‘other’. It does not have values in common with other cultures, is not affected by them and does not influence them.
3) Islam is seen as inferior to the West. It is seen as barbaric, irrational, primitive and sexist.
4) Islam is seen as violent, aggressive, threatening, supportive of terrorism and engaged in a ‘clash of civilisations’.
5) Islam is seen as a political ideology and is used for political or military advantage.
6) Criticisms made of the West by Islam are rejected out of hand.
7) Hostility towards Islam is used to justify discriminatory practices towards Muslims and exclusion of Muslims from mainstream society.
8) Anti-Muslim hostility is seen as natural or normal.

The following sample of Islamophobic actions in the West illustrate a widespread phenomenon that must be curbed. We reproduce the press statements as they appeared in the various media in order that their contexts can be fully grasped:

Wednesday, January 6, 2010

Canadian police in Hamilton, Ontario, appealed Tuesday for information into who threw a Molotov cocktail into a mosque and school a day earlier.

Police were called to the Islamic School of Hamilton Monday morning around 8 a.m. when its principal, Zakir Patel, found a shattered brown bottle and a smoldering fire that had apparently burned itself out, The Hamilton Spectator reported.

Police also found a rock used to smash the window. No one was injured and damage was estimated at $3,000, the report said.

UPI, 5 January 2010

Sweden:

As of New Year’s Eve evening, police had no suspects for an attack against a mosque in Malmö earlier in the day when shots had been fired through the window of the building.

The imam was taken to hospital to treat minor cuts from glass splinters, but he was not struck by a bullet. He was allowed to leave the hospital after his cuts were bandaged.

Around five people, including the imam, were in an office following the evening prayers. “The imam was sitting in front of the computer when (we heard) a bang. At first I thought there had been an explosion,” one of the witnesses told Sydsvenskan newspaper.

Bejzat Becirov, head of the Islamic Center, said that he does not believe the shots were aimed at a particular individual but rather at the mosque. “We receive threats all the time. Unfortunately, we have become immune to it. Despite all the incidents, the police have never arrested anyone,” he told TT news agency.

The Swedish Muslim Association (Sveriges Muslimska Förbund) said in a statement that they take the attack very seriously. The mosque in Malmö has reportedly been the target of several cases of attempted arson over the last ten years. “These criminals are being driven by islamophobia. The police must protect (Sweden’s) mosques and their followers against racist threats,” Mahmoud Aldebe, head of the association, said.

The Local, 2 January 2010

United Kingdom:

Cradley Heath’s Muslim community is appealing for help after its mosque was burnt to the ground by arsonists. A fire engulfed the Cradley Heath Mosque and Islamic Centre on Boxing Day destroying the building and the religious countless books inside. It is the second time in five years that the building has been targeted by arsonists and police are hunting the culprits.

The mosque was a thriving part of the community with 400 worshippers using it and classes of children being taught there. The worshippers are now trying to find a new place to worship as the new Mosque they have being building alongside the old one will not be ready for use for several years.

Halesowen News, 29 December 2009

United States of America

Tuesday, December 15, 2009

Rahmat P. Phyakul, board chairman and one of the founders of Al-Fatiha Masjid, reported to CAIR-LA that vandals shattered windows and glass doors of the mosque’s office and prayer hall on Monday, December 7. A plaque with Quranic verses was tossed on the floor, the sound system was destroyed and donation boxes were broken into.

The mosque has suffered prior incidents of vandalism. In the past, a passerby shouted anti-Muslim slurs at worshipers. The slurs reportedly included: “You, terrorist, Osama Bin Laden, F… your God, F…. you Allah.” Prayer rugs in the mosque were also covered with urine.

“We urge law enforcement authorities to utilize all their resources to immediately and fully investigate the vandalism at Masjid Al-Fatiha as a possible hate crime, especially because of the nature of the vandalism,” said Affad Shaikh, civil rights manager for CAIR-LA.

Phyakul added: “For those who have committed hate crimes against people of any faith, especially Muslims, they should know that they cannot silence us, shut us down or cause us to go away. This is our country, and we are here to stay and we are willing to stand for the truth and peace under any circumstances.”

CAIR press release, 13 December 2009

 

England

Friday, November 27, 2009

An 18-year-old Muslim student was attacked and beaten even after he lost consciousness by a gang of white youths on November 6. As they attacked him, they shouted “Where is your Allah now” and “Where is He to help you now.”

The first year business and computer undergraduate student had just left De Montfort University, Leicester, library with his friend at around 8.30 pm when they were attacked by around 10 white youths in Great Central Way, near the junction with Briton Street, Bede Island. The two students, Ahmed and Umar, (not their real name as they wish to remain anonymous) saw the gang taunting and abusing a Muslim woman wearing the hijab. She was with two other women who had gone ahead of her.

Ahmed told The Muslim News that he and Umar heard the gang tell the middle-aged woman, “How do you like it if I walked in a balaclava. This is England. You should not be wearing a scarf.” They were concerned about what would happen to the Muslim woman and so they waited. One of the white youths turned towards them and asked them why were they were watching them. “I told them, ‘Leave her alone’.”

The woman tried to tell the white youths not to attack the students but they did not listen. The white youths assaulted Ahmed and Umar, and began beating them. Ahmed fell down and the gang continued to punch and kick him even after he was unconscious. They “jumped” on his head and kicked his body. He was picked up and thrown on to the ground.

Ahmed said the attack was “Islamophobic as they were talking about her scarf and when they told me ‘Where is your Allah’ is to do with religion. How did they know we were Muslims? We could have been Sikhs for all they know.” Umar said the attack was both Islamophobic and racist as they had also shouted “Pakis”. He was “very angry” and said he never experienced racism in East London where he was from.

Muslim News, 27 November 2009

United Kingdom

Monday, November 9, 2009

The Federation of Student Islamic Societies (FOSIS) regrets to inform that over the past week Muslim students at City University (London) have been the target of a series of attacks culminating with three Muslims being stabbed on St. John Street in the immediate vicinity of the University after being surrounded by over 30 youths.

Attacks earlier in the week left three students requiring hospitalisation for severe facial and head injuries as they were set upon by the gang shouting Islamophobic and racist abuse including statements like “Get those Muslims” and “Paki” being used repeatedly; they were subjected to a series of projectile missiles, including bricks, metal poles and sign posts.

Germany

A man has been sentenced to life in prison after being convicted of murdering a pregnant Egyptian woman in a German courtroom. The Dresden state court also ruled that Alexander Wiens would not be eligible for early release.

Wiens, 28, admitted stabbing Marwa Sherbini to death at a court hearing involving them both in July. The crime sparked outrage across the Muslim world. Egypt said justice had been served with the sentence.

Wiens, a Russian-born German citizen, had argued his action was not premeditated. But prosecutors at the trial, which took place amid tight security, insisted he was motivated by a “hatred of non-Europeans and Muslims”.

BBC News, 11 November 2009

U.K again

Monday, October 12, 2009

Six Metropolitan Police officers go on trial, accused of racially assaulting and abusing Muslim teenagers and then engaging in a cover-up. Prosecution and Kingston crown court told a jury that one officer said: “They needed to deal with. We are like vigilantes.” The officers, who are part of the Territorial Support Group, deny racially aggravated assault, threats and misfeasance in public office.

Channel 4 News, 12 October 2009

Wednesday, September 23, 2009

A teenage Muslim student was killed after he and his friends were attacked by a gang of drunken racist thugs, a court heard yesterday.

Mohammed al-Majed, 16, suffered serious brain injuries when he was punched in the face by George Austin. The blow sent him flying and he hit his head on the road.

Al-Majed, who was days from returning to Qatar after studying English here, was chatting with fellow foreign students outside a kebab shop when a group of young white men and women allegedly began taunting them.

Paul Rockett, 21, allegedly took a drunken swing at Mohammed’s 17-year-old black friend Peter Henworth after demanding: “Where are you from?” His attempted punch missed and Peter fled – as one thug yelled: “Come back here, you n****r,” the court was told.

Rockett and Quinn later told police that Mohammed’s friends had started the midnight fracas and claimed the students were a gang who were “trying to turn all the kids into Muslims”.

Daily Mirror, 22 September 2009

Australia

Monday, July 27, 2009

Hundreds of people have protested against a government’s decision to scrap plans to build an Islamic school in Australia’s biggest city, Sydney. Parents and prospective students have said the decision was unfair and racist.

Plans to build an Islamic school for 1,200 students in the Sydney suburb of Bass Hill survived objections from residents, the local council and legal challenges only to be scrapped at the last minute by the New South Wales government. Construction was due to begin but the state has intervened to buy back the land it sold several years ago.

Busloads of angry parents and their children have demonstrated outside the education department, calling on the authorities to allow the project to go ahead. A spokesman for the protestors, Rafik Hussein, says the government has made a big mistake. “We do not accept that decision. It is un-Australian,” Mr. Hussein said

Some campaigners have said the debate has been laced with racial and religious intolerance. Supporters of the plan to build the Islamic school believe that residents’ concerns about noise and traffic congestion have become a euphemism for prejudice.

BBC News, 27 July 2009

Australia again:

 

Friday, July 24, 2009

Khadijah Ouararhni-Grech was wearing a pink, floral niqab, which covers her hair and lower face, when she tried to board a bus in Greystanes, an outer suburb of the Australian city.

“As I was stepping onto the bus the driver said ‘You can’t get on the bus wearing your mask’,” she told the Sydney Daily Telegraph newspaper. When she explained it was religious dress, the woman said the driver responded: “Sorry, it’s the law.”

“I told him it wasn’t the law and he said ‘You have to show me your face,’” she said. “I said to him, ‘There’s no difference between me and that lady sitting there who chooses to not wear what I’m wearing’.”

The bus company, Hillsbus, said the driver was being questioned over the claims.

Daily Telegraph, 24 July 2009

UK comments

Friday, May 22, 2009

“One way or another, the lights seem to be going out for Christianity in England. If the secularists do not destroy the church there, the Islamists are happy to have a go at it. Just last week it was announced that the BBC has appointed a Muslim to be ‘the Head of Religion and Ethics’. This is simply the latest in a long list of Islamist initiatives, which may well turn England into a Muslim nation. As Melanie Philips documented in her important book, Londonistan, the Islamisation of England is steadily rolling on.”

Christian Today, 22 May 2009

Australia

Wednesday, April 22, 2009

Four Christian churches have joined in an unprecedented attack on the Islamic faith in an attempt to stop a Muslim school being built. Calling the religion an ideology driven by world domination, a submission to the Land and Environment Court yesterday said a proposed school at Camden was a “beachhead” in Islamic takeover of southwestern Sydney, threatening the Australian way of life.

The attack, co-signed by local heads of Baptist, Anglican, Presbyterian and the Evangelical Sisters of Mary churches, formed the spearhead of Camden City Council’s defence to a court challenge over its rejection of a development application for the Muslim school.

“Islam is not simply a private religion. It is driven by a powerful political agenda, it is an ideology with a plan for world domination,” the letter said. “The Quranic Society application to establish an Islamic school in Camden is typical of a regularly repeated pattern to form a beachhead in an area for the development of a sub-culture which, for the most part, regards its own legal system as superior to the current Australian law.”

News.co.au, 22 April 2009

Italy

Italy could be the next European country to consider a referendum on the building of Islamic minarets following the Swiss vote to ban the structures. Cabinet minister Roberto Calderoli, of the xenophobic Northern League, said Italy should confirm its Roman Catholic roots and hold a vote as soon as possible.

Like the Swiss, Italian voters can have a direct say on an issue if a minimum number of signatures are gathered calling for a referendum. The League is expected to now start the process for a referendum, despite the Vatican expressing unease over the Swiss vote.

Calderoli said the Swiss decision was a triumphant “yes to bell towers and no to minarets” that served as an important example for other European countries losing touch with their Christian identities. Others within the anti-immigration Northern League have called for a cross to be inserted on the Italian national flag to symbolise the deep Christian roots of the country.

The Northern League have frequently made headlines for their views on Islam and immigration, most notably during the Danish cartoon row in 2006, when Mr. Calderoli wore a T-shirt emblazoned with one of the anti-Islamic images.

They have also allowed pigs to graze over sites where mosques were earmarked in order to make them unholy, while recently, the Northern League was accused of racism after it emerged that a local scheme to rid a town of illegal immigrants had been nicknamed “White Christmas“.

Daily Mail, 1 December 2009

Denmark

extreme-right Danish People’s Party (DPP), a key government ally, launched on Wednesday, September 9, a massive ad campaign against the building of mosques, reported the EuropeNews website.

“As a bolt from the blue and peaceful Danish summer sky, the politicians of the Copenhagen municipality decided the other day to erect a grand mosque in the middle of the city,” the party said in a full-page ad published in several dailies. The money will, among other sources, come from the terrorist regime of Iran, but none of the other parties in the local government had any concern about that.”

Copenhagen city council agreed on Thursday, August 27, to prepare a draft for a local plan for a mosque in the capital’s northwest neighborhood. The DPP was the only party that voted against the mosque, to be built by Shiites through private donations, will cost between 40 million and 50 million Kroners (5.4 million and 6.7 million euros).

The DPP vowed to seek a referendum on the construction of mosques in the Scandinavian country. Playing politics, the party linked the anti-mosque campaign to the upcoming municipal polls. “The more representatives from the Danish Peoples Party elected at the local elections on November 17th, the greater the resistance against the Islamist strongholds, also in your city.”

Islam Online, 9 September 2009

Belgium

Dutch-language public schools in Belgium will ban the wearing of Muslim headscarves in classes, school officials in the Flanders region announced Friday. The ban affects 700 schools in the northern region of Flanders, including some in Brussels. It follows protests after two schools in Antwerp this month joined other schools where the Muslim headscarf, which covers the hair but does not conceal the face, is already banned.

AFP, 12 September 2009

UK even in Sports

A talented young boxer was banned from fighting in his debut bout – because of his beard and religion. Mohammed Patel, who has the beard as part of his Muslim faith, has now lost all motivation to box and is on the verge of quitting the sport.

The 25-year-old was due to fight in front of a packed house of 300 spectators at Bolton Lads and Girls Club’s annual boxing night, earlier this year – but a competition official told him he could not take part unless he shaved. Mr. Patel, from Astley Bridge, said: “I was gobsmacked – I didn’t know what to say. When I saw the rule book, I thought, ‘What can I do?’.”

The Amateur Boxing Association of England (ABAE) rules state that fighters must be clean shaven for health and safety reasons. There is an allowance for Sikh boxers, who must wear a net – but the rule book makes no mention of any other religion.

When Mr. Patel arrived early at the club to weigh in for the bout last January, he was asked by the event’s OIC (Official in Charge) if he was Sikh. He said he was Muslim and was then told he would have to shave if he wanted to take part. He refused and was not allowed to fight.

The promising boxer’s plight has since been taken up by Inayat Omarji, from the Bolton Council of Mosques (BCOM), who is now trying to force a change in the rules. He said: “I was shocked. I spoke to the ABAE to ask them for the rule to be changed but we seem to have got nowhere in 11 months. If the governing body doesn’t accept the religion then there’s a big problem.”

Bolton News, 8 December 2009

United States

A medical clinic in Dallas, Texas has sparked controversy after saying a Muslim doctor applying for a job cannot wear her headscarf if hired.

Dr. Hena Zaki of Plano, Texas said Friday that she was shocked to find a no-hat policy at the CareNow clinic extended to her hijab. “He interrupted the interview and said he didn’t want me ‘to take this the wrong way,’” Zaki said. “Like an FYI.”

The 29-year-old doctor has called for an apology and a change in CareNow’s policy.

The Council on American-Islamic Relations has criticized the no-hijab policy, calling it “a blatant violation” of federal law. “It’s obvious it’s a blatant violation,” said the council’s civil rights manager, Khadija Athman. “It’s a very straightforward case of religious accommodation. I cannot see any undue hardship on the part of the employer to accommodate to wear a head scarf.”

CareNow Chairman Tim Miller, however, has refused to apologize, saying in a statement that there is nothing wrong with the policy, which, according to him, “does not discriminate on the basis of race, sex, religion, or national origin”.

Press TV, 1 November 2009

Australia again:

Yasmeen Ali was attempting to enter Hastings District Court on Tuesday to support her brother Carlos Manuel Brooking, 22, who was appearing for sentencing on a charge of assault.

Ms Ali, a 25-year-old mother-of-three, was asked by a court attendant to remove her headscarf on entering the courthouse. She refused and took a seat. When she tried to re-enter court after the morning break, she was blocked. She complained to the court manager, who told her she could not enter wearing a headscarf because the judge, Geoff Rea, had forbidden it.

Her brother had earlier been put into custody after refusing to remove a hat while sitting in court awaiting his sentencing, despite being requested to do so by Judge Rea.

Race Relations Commissioner Joris de Bres today called for reassurance for the Muslim community. ”I can’t imagine a nun being told to remove such attire, and the same should apply to others who wear head coverings for religious reasons, such as Muslims, Sikhs and Jews,” he said.

Judicial communications adviser Neil Billington said the incident was the result of Judge Rea’s “mistaken assumption of what was occurring in the courtroom”.

“The judge required the removal of the woman because of her association with [her brother] who had just been removed. The judge had mistakenly assumed that her headgear was a demonstration of protest at the court.”

Dominion Post, 3 September 2009

Netherlands

On Christmas day, a family doctor in Utrecht refused to allow a woman into his surgery because she was wearing a niqab, or burqa. The 23-year-old woman had brought her baby to see the doctor. The three-month-old child had diarrhoea and had not drunk for several hours, a situation which is potentially dangerous in young baby. However, the doctor refused to see the woman because she was wearing Islamic dress, with her face covered.

The Equal Treatment Commission confirmed it has received a complaint from the woman, following a report in the newspaper AD. A spokesperson said the commission would definitely be dealing with the complaint, as a GP provides a service and should not refuse to see a woman on the ground of her religious expression. According to the commission, this is the first time such a case has been reported. The woman has also lodged a complaint with the GP’s practice and the medical disciplinary tribunal.

Radio Netherlands, 29 December 2009

Norway

Norwegian anti-immigration politicians in Bergen have promised to chase off Muslims with pigs feet and squealing noises if Bergen’s central square is used for prayers.

The leader of the Demokratene, an extreme populist party formed by outcasts of the populist Progress Party, Vidar Kleppe, said Wednesday that he backed the remarks of city council representative Kenneth Rasmussen.

Rasmussen reacted with threats of porcine tactics after Labour Party politician Jerad Abdelmajid said that the city’s Muslims could take their Friday prayers in Torgallmenningen, Bergen’s central square, when they will be without a mosque from March 31. Building of a new mosque is behind schedule.

“I completely agree with Kenneth Rasmussen that Muslims having their Friday prayers with their butts in the air in the city center is no solution. They can find other places,” Kleppe told news agency NTB.

Kenneth Rasmussen told newspaper Dagbladet‘s web site that Bergen residents should hang up pig’s feet and play pig squeals over loudspeakers to scare off Muslims, and claimed these tactics worked when he was a soldier for the United Nations in Somalia and Lebanon in the 1990s.

Aftenposten, 28 February 2007

Way forward:

DIALOGUE BETWEEN MUSLIMS AND WESTERN DEMOCRACIES

This dialogue is likely what the advisory group on public diplomacy for the Arab and Muslim world advocate in their October 2003 document: “Changing Minds Winning Peace: a new strategic direction for us public diplomacy in the Arab and Muslim world”. The group chaired by Edward P. Djerejian calls for a new strategic direction in US policy towards the Muslim world.

The advisory group states at the outset that “the United States today lacks the capabilities in public diplomacy to meet the national security threat emanating from political instability, economic deprivation, and extremism especially in the Arab and Muslim world”.

Public diplomacy is the promotion of national interest by informing, engaging and influencing people around the world. But a process of unilateral disarmament, the report continues, in the weapons of advocacy over the last decade has contributed to wide spread hostility towards Americans and left us vulnerable to lethal threats to our interests and our safety.”

The report recommended that no public diplomacy actively be launched without as much testing and research as possible and that programs be continually measured for effectiveness.

The authors argued that the most effective programs of public diplomacy, the ones that most likely to endure and have long-term impact are those that are mutually beneficial to the United States and to the Arab and Muslim countries, emphasizing programmes that build bridges and address the region’s weaknesses, especially in education while at the same time advancing the American message and building a constituency of friendship and trust.

Quoting the Director of the Pew Research Center, the report records the uncomfortable realisation that “…attitudes toward the United States, have gone from bad to worse” and asserts “ hostility toward America has reached shocking  levels”. The advisory group makes an almost undiplomatic indictment of America’s foreign policy. “We have failed to listen and failed to persuade, we have not taken the time to understand our audience and we have not bothered to help them understand us. We cannot afford such shortcomings”.

There is a slight problem though. Much of the discussion about Islam and Muslims is directed almost entirely at the Arab and Muslim world that lies in the Middle East. This is erroneous.  Muslim communities are to be found scattered all over the world, some living in minority situations, like in Uganda. To fully grasp the need for promoting understanding, the emphasis should be to engage “Muslim communities worldwide as opposed to “engaging the Arab and Muslim world which is in itself important but fundamentally inadequate. Muslims constitute 1.2 billion global inhabitants. Less than a quarter of them, live in the Arab and Muslim world. It may be important at this time more than ever before, that it becomes an objective of t Europe and the United States to emphasize Muslim experiences outside the Middle East to present a more balanced picture of the Muslim in a global context.

The study of Islam outside the Middle-East should represent an opportunity to deepen our understanding of the Muslim world’s diversity and to challenge unitary characterisations of Islam’s civilisation identity. Equally important, given the   tenor of our times, this exercise would allow us to disengage Muslim politics from histories and circumstances that owe more to the peculiarities of the Middle East than to Islam itself.

This approach may present the long awaited opportunity to bridge the gap between the major western countries in their approach to the Islamic question. The victory of Hamas in the Palestinian parliamentary elections in January 2006 points to a structural problem of democracy promotion in the Middle East. With elected Islamists assuming political posts in parliaments, municipal councils and governments, western democracies are confronted with dealing with democratically legitimated political actors who are considered to be anti–democratic by many observers. It is no wonder that uneasiness has been the primary response in both the United States and Europe to Islamists’ role as political players in the region. Are Islamist parties part of the solution to the Middle East’s democracy deficit or part of the problem? Here, the debate in Europe and the US is going on in different directions (Jacobs, 2006).

Europeans tend to explain the public support for Islamist parties with the wish for good governance instead of with the wish for an Islamic political system. Most analysts in the US draw different conclusions. In the US, Andreas argues, there is little understanding of the European assumption that the way to democracy might be paved with Islamism (Ibid: 3). While most European   analysts would opt for a strategy that gives Islamist parties a chance to assume a political role, to moderate and to transform, most of their American colleagues would rather make them fail as soon as possible (Ibid: 4).

RU’S FOUR PRINCIPLES OF DIALOGUE

 

We shall borrow noted Chinese philosopher Ru Xin’s four principles of dialogue.

Ru, vice president of the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences (CASS), outlined these principles  at a Conference on Cultures and Civilisations of the Asia-Europe Meeting (ASEM) in December 2003.

He argued that the conflicts brought by diversified cultures should be solved through dialogue.

His first principle is that all countries should have the awareness of globalization. When facing global issues, all parties should consider the interests of the whole world prior to their own.

The second principle is to be aware of the diversity of culture.  Ru thinks that all civilisations and cultures have made a  contribution to the world civilization and culture, and each nation and country has the right to preserve and develop its own civilisation and culture.

Ru’s third principle is that mutual understanding and respect are needed in dialogues between different civilizations and cultural communications.

He argues that  if the both sides treated each other as rivals and potential enemies rather then equal partners and friends, the dialogue and communication would hardly succeed.  All parties should, on the one hand, be proud of their cultures, but on the other hand be clear about their shortcomings, so as to prevent self-worship.

The last principle, he said, is to admit and tolerate the gaps between different civilisations and cultures.

Ru adds that today the world is facing a series of problems with resources, environmental protection, anti-terrorism, population, drug smuggling and infectious disease.  Therefore, cultural dialogue and communication may not only increase mutual understanding, but also help promote international cooperation and world peace.

The media would do well to recognise these principles and re-educate itself in this important area on which the very survival of nations depends. Dialogue is the new, logical and correct thinking. Those stuck in the old mode of confrontation, stereotyping, cultural arrogance on one hand and denial, limiting and stifling of press freedoms on the other will crash under  the weight the new force of those determined to pursue open, meaningful dialogue, through an unhindered press to achieve peaceful co-existence and mutual understanding in the world.

MEDIA AND STEREOTYPE

The role of the media in creating and sustaining stereotypes (stereotyping) of certain people, organisations and groups (for example of women, tribes, white people, black people, political parties, politicians, professions, religions etc) is critical.

Through stereotyped portrayals, the media reinforce existing patters of attitudes and behaviour toward specific individuals, groups and institutions, especially minority groups. This is a hindrance to dialogue and mutual understanding.

DeFleur and Dennis (1994) express the essential ideas of this theory:

In entertainment content, and in other media messages, for instance in the way social and political journalism portray an event related to a specific group, the media can repeatedly present us with negative portrayal of, of instance, a specific ethnic group.

These portrayals tend to be consistently negative, showing such people as having undesirable attitudes and fewer positive characteristics than members of the dominant group in which the media function.

Such portrayals are similar among various media- thus providing corroboration

These portrayals provide constructions of meaning for media users, particularly for those who have only limited contact with actual people of the stereotyped group.

Viewers, readers and listeners incorporate these meanings into their memories as relatively inflexible schemata – stereotyped interpretations- they use when thinking about or responding to any individual of a portrayal category, regardless of his/her actual personal characteristics.

From the above, it is clear that stereotyping is one of the most dangerous forms of media practice, which does not help in  dialogue and mutual understanding. The media has chosen to work with caricatures of people and groups instead of presenting the true portrayals of them. The media has continued to sustain lies about people, misconceptions about cultural groups thus fostering tensions in society.

Bibliography

  1. O’ Sullivan, T,  Hardley, J. Saudners, D, Montgomery, M, and Fiske, J, 1994

Key concepts in Communication and Cultural studies,  2ed, London: Rotlege

  1. Fourie J, Ed 2001 Media Studies Vol 1: Institutions, Theories and Issues, Lansdowne
  1. Mc Quail, D, 2000: McQuail’s Mass Communication Theory, 4e, London: Sage
  1. Van Cuilenburg, J, Scholten, O & Noomen, G 1992, COmmunicatiewetenschap, Muidernberg: Coutino.
  1. Fouhy, EM  2001 Civi Journalism Rebuilding the foundations of Democracy, PEW Centre for Civic Journalism
  1. DeFleur ML & Dennis EE 1994: Understanding Mass Communication: a liberal arts perspective, 5e, Boston MA: Houghton Miffin

A diagnosis of conflicts and factions among the Ugandan Muslims

Standard

By Nkonge Ally Cheune

Introduction:

This paper aims at examining the various conflicts and factions that have existed in the Muslim Community in B/uganda from the time Islam was introduced in 1844 to the present day (2009). It will Endeavour to investigate the causes of conflicts at the level of both professed and non professed motives, the means and attempts made to resolve conflict in each case, the results, and the overall effects to the Muslim community in B/Uganda. It is important to note that in a period of 175 years that Islam has existed in B/Uganda, 143 years have been characterized by conflict and friction between factions, with small spells of peace and unity once in a while.

Islam was spread to the various parts of the World following Prophet Mohamed’s tradition which compelled each of his companions to transmit even a single word heard from him to the rest of the communities. This tradition became very instrumental for each Muslim to transmit the message to others regardless of the level of knowledge one had attained. Nevertheless, the companions always respected those members of the society whom they considered more knowledgeable among themselves and hence the less knowledgeable could never oppose their superiors.

During the time of Prophet Mohamed, any conflict or doubt among Muslims was straight away referred to him for guidance. It became a tradition that after the death of the Prophet, the first two caliphs were taken as the points of reference in carrying forward his mission. The Muslims, however, knew that the caliphs were not prophets and therefore could be opposed in case of difference in opinion. Hence in the reign of Uthman, the third caliph, opposition emerged which symbolized the beginning conflict in the early Muslim Community in Arabia.

Islam in B/uganda

Kabaka Suuna II as a Muslim Leader

Islam reached B/Uganda about 1200 years after the death of Prophet Mohamed (PBUH), when some minor differences in the interpretation of the Qur’an and Hadith had already emerged, and different approaches in spreading Islam were being applied. Differences in opinion on some minor issues had developed to the extent of creating sects in the Muslim community. The first conflict that erupted among the Muslims in B/Uganda was based on the differences in the approach of spreading Islam.

Ahmad bin Ibrahim led the first group of Arabs who reached the Buganda Kingdom in the year 1844 A.D. during the reign of Kabaka Suuna II. They found the kingdom with a strong culture and a well established political system that rotated around the Kabaka. They identified some strong cultural aspects which were opposed to the teachings of Islam but could be tolerated. Among these was the belief that Kabaka’s blood can never be shed. It implied that the Kabaka could not undergo the rite of circumcision and yet it represented one of the major principles of Islam. Ibrahim and his group considered it possible for a person to embrace Islam without undergoing circumcision. This group of Muslims was able to tolerate Kabaka Suuna II to lead prayers when he was not circumcised.

Mutesa I as the leader of Muslims

After the death of Suuna, Mutesa I inherited the throne but he also remained uncircumcized. He, like his father, learnt the recitation of the Qur’an, performed the five daily prayers, observed the fasting of the month of Ramathan for ten years and eventually declared Islam the official religion of the kingdom. Mutesa I himself was both the Kabaka and the leader of Islam (chief khadhi or mufti). He used to lead all prayers performed in his presence and he ordered all animals for human consumption to be prepared (slaughtered) as per Islamic teachings. Mutesa’s status as Imaam matched with the traditional status of the Kabaka whereby no one in the kingdom could be contemplated to be superior to the Kabaka.

Conflict and Factions

In 1876 a group of Muslims entered B/Uganda from the Sudan. Their approach in spreading Islam was different from that used by the first group. They criticized the first group for having accepted the Kabaka to lead prayers when he was not circumcised. They considered it unIslamic for any uncircumcised person to lead prayers or slaughter animals for human consumption. As the Muslims refused to be led in prayer by the uncircumcised Kabaka, which act was regarded as a rebellion, the consequence was the execution of 140 Muslims on the orders of the King.

This rebellion made Mutesa I skeptical of Muslims and the Arabs who had introduced the faith. It was around this time that Mutesa I got contacts with the Europeans and wrote a letter to the Queen of England, requesting her majesty to send people to teach his people how to read and write. The outcome of Mutesa’s letter was the coming of the first Anglican Church Missionaries in 1877, followed by the Catholic White Fathers in 1879. The arrival of these Missionaries marked the beginning of a formal system of education and organized missionary work in Uganda as seen today.

The missionaries came with strong weapons which Mutesa thought were vital for the expansion of the kingdom and the consolidation of his authority which the Muslims had attempted to challenge. As a consequence, he made the Christian missionaries his close allies, eventually replacing Islam with Christianity as the state religion. The efforts by the Muslims to regain their good relationship with the King met stiff resistance from the Christians who were now increasing in numbers and eventually the Muslims were expelled form the palace. Although Mutesa did not denounce Islam by the time of his death in 1881, there was no longer any close relationship between him and the rest of the Muslim community apart from his step brother prince Nuhu Mbogo.

The cost of the conflict to the Muslims in B/uganda

140 Muslims executed.

Islam lost the status of a state religion which it had attained.
Muslims were expelled from the palace and influence to the Kabaka was lost.

Mutesa I was succeeded by his son Mwanga II who, after accepting the influence of Christianity in the kingdom for some times, fell out with the Missionaries and executed their followers. He was removed from the throne and the Muslims were quick enough to enthrone his brother Mutebi-Kiwewa, whom they thought would be a better ally. This was at a time when Muslims still had the upper hand and still controlled almost all big positions in the palace. Mutebi’s performance did not measure with the challenging situation of the competition between the Muslims, on the one hand, and the Christians on the other. He was consequently replaced by his brother Kalema who was courageous enough to become the first King who accepted to be circumcised.

Kabaka Rashid Kalema as the leader of Islam.

After the Muslims had installed Kalema, Islam was brought back into the mainstream and a Muslim katikiro Abdul Kadir Kyambadde was appointed to make Islam appear a state religion once again. This turn of events hurt the Christians of the two denominations to the extent that the Catholics, the Protestants and the traditionists united and fought the Muslims. The result of the war that followed was the expulsion of Muslims from the palace and the prominent ones exiled from Buganda. Prince Nuhu Mbogo ran to Bunyoro with a number of Muslims who elected him as the “King” for the Muslims in exile. Other Muslims scattered to different parts of Uganda, a process that facilitated the spread of Islam to the rest of Uganda.

Prince Mbogo as the leader of Islam.

In 1890, the Imperial British East African Company (I.B.E.A.CO.) was formed, and B/Uganda was declared a British protectorate. Captain Lugard, who was sent as the representative of I.B.E.A.CO., came with the intention of promoting Christianity in this part of the world. He thought that, as “King” of the Muslims in exile, Prince Mbogo would be a threat to the colonial leadership. Lugard therefore persuaded Mbogo and Kalema’s surviving son to surrender. When Mbogo surrendered, he was detained, an act that annoyed the rest of the Muslims. After then, the Muslims were highly segregated to the extent that no single Muslim was appointed to any principle office.

In the effort to regain power and political influence, the Muslims reorganized and planned to stage a coup using troops from Sudan and Egypt. When the British authority realized that Mbogo’s influence was intolerable, even when under detention, they decided to exile him to Seychelles Islands.

By 1900, much as the Muslims were being marginalized, their presence and influence in the National affairs could not be completely ignored. In the 1900 B/Uganda agreement, out of the twenty counties that made up Buganda, Muslims were allocated only one county of Butambala and Prince Nuhu Mbogo was released and recognized as the leader of Muslims but not a Kabaka. He was given a pension of 250 pounds while 24 sq. miles were allocated to him on behalf of the Muslim community. When Mbogo died in 1921, prince Kakungulu, his son, succeeded him as the leader of Muslims in B/Uganda.

Prince Kakungulu as the leader of Islam

After the death of Mbogo, Muslims had already known the importance of being in leadership, especially in regard to the Muslim Community, the Kingdom of Buganda and the country Uganda which was still in the making. Some politically minded people thought that they would use the demise of the Prince to separate Muslim leadership from the royal family. Around 1923 a dispute erupted between Taibu Magatto and Kakungulu’s supporters over the issue of leadership in the Muslim Community.

Taibu Magatto was the county chief of Butambala, the only county given to the Muslim Community by the Imperial Government. He argued that Kakungulu did not have any qualifications in religious studies and therefore was not fit to be the head of the faith. He was supported by a prominent Muslim Sheikh Sekimwanyi. Kakungulu went all the way to getting instructors from Zanzibar to teach him the religion but these efforts were not enough to win him support from his opponents. Instead, they developed another distinguishing factor based on doctrinal differences. It was on the basis of these doctrinal differences that all the emerging groups founded their organizations.

A close examination of the trend of Muslim leadership wrangles in B/Uganda indicates that even when the issues professed by the complainants are addressed, the leaders of the factions invent other sources of differences, however minor they may be, to justify their continued separate leadership. On the other hand if the leader of a faction eventually manages to join what is considered the mainstream organ, he ends up doing exactly what he had been criticizing of his predecessors.

The following examination of the factions and conflicts will only indicate the professed points of differences but the hypothesis is that the non professed motive is the leadership issue whereby individuals manipulate fellow Muslims to assess leadership positions.

JUMA-ZUKUULI

When Islam was first introduced to B/Uganda, the teaching was that Juma prayers replace the Zuhur (zukuuli) Prayers on Fridays. However, as people read literature from different sources, there came up a view that both Juma and Zuhur were Faradha (compulsory) prayers and that none of the two could replace the other. This view created antagonism within the Muslim community, to the extent that the matter was referred to the Tanzanian Muslim leaders, as they were regarded as superior in Islamic knowledge. The judgment given did not satisfy the conflicting groups and the matter was then referred to Mecca.

The results of the Mecca appeal recommended that the two groups should coexist. The juma-zukuuli would perform Juma and add Zuhur, while those who believed otherwise would do with Juma alone. The leader of Juma-Zukuuli was Abdullah Mivule whose headquarters were at Kawempe. The rest who subscribed to this belief remained sharing the same mosques with other Muslims, but would organize themselves and perform Zuhur after Juma Prayers.

JUMA NKADDE

Another dispute arose when one group of Muslims rejected emphasis on Hadith and playing Mataali on Muslim functions. The split was between Juma Nkadde and Juma Mpya. Juma Nkadde disagreed with those who put great emphasis on the importance of hadith. They also rejected mataali which they regarded unislamic. On the other hand Juma Mpya encouraged the translation of khutuba into local languages during Juma Prayers. They also allowed their follower to use the Calendar to decide the beginning of the month of Ramathan as well as Idd day. They would perform adhan in the grave before powering soil into the grave during burial. Juma Nkadde had their headquarters at Bukoto Nateete and the prominent Sheiks in this sect were Sekimwanyi, Abdul Kadir Mbogo, Mukongo, and Mugenyi Asooka. Under Mugenyi Asooka’s leadership, this sect became known as ‘the African Muslim Community Juma sect.

JUMA MPYA

This sect became known as Kibuli Jamiatil Islamia with its headquarters at Kibuli. Its difference from Juma Nkadde was the acceptance of the use of Mataali on Islamic functions, the application of hadith in the interpretation of the Qur’an and as guidance on other Islamic Issues, and waiting for the sighting of the moon to start fasting during the month of Ramadhan and celebrating Idd. The leader of this sect was Prince Badru Kakungulu with Sheik Muhamad Ssemakula as one of the prominent sheikhs. This group was the closest to the political leadership because of the royal family connection.

KIKABYA QUR’AN SOCIETY.

The Kikabya Qur’an Society was under the leadership of one Kalijaata although it did not gain prominence. Its main teaching was that during Friday khutuba, nothing was supposed to be said other than reciting the holy Qur’an. It considered sunna and hadith unnecessary. It became unpopular because it taught that bathing the whole body (ghusul) after ceremonial intercourse was not obligatory.

UGANDA MUSLIM COMMUNITY.

When Uganda gained her independence in 1962, Mutesa II, the Kabaka of Buganda doubled as the first president of the whole of Uganda. The fact that Juma mpya was led by prince Kakungulu, a member of the royal family, made the sect more powerful than the rest of the sects that had existed up to that time. Juma mpya (kibuli jamiatil Islamia) now became known as Uganda Muslim Community implying that it was to cater for all the Muslims in Uganda. It is important to note that up to that time, all prominent persons in Muslim leadership positions in the various factions were Baganda.

When Obote fell out with Muteesa and subsequently abolished all Kingdoms in Uganda, he badly needed to divert the loyalty of the Muslim Community from Buganda to the ruling party. He therefore devised a plan of using the educated non Baganda Muslims to form an association which would match with the ruling system. This is how NAAMU came into existence.

THE NATIONAL ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF MUSLIMS OF UGANDA (NAAMU).

The main professed motive of this association was to provide Muslims with leadership based on knowledge of Islam rather than inheritance as it seemed to be with the Uganda Muslim Community. This idea sounded attractive to the sheikhs who were not close to the royal family of Buganda and to the educated Muslims who were in the ruling UPC party. The prominent sheikhs included Swaibu Ssemakula, Obedi Kamulegeya and Abu Bakar Matovu. The educated UPC group included Adoko Nichon, a cousin to president Obote, Abasi Balinda, Ishak Magezi, Mustafa Kupa and many others from different parts of Uganda.

NAAMU became the Muslim wing of UPC and by 1968, President Obote had appointed many of the NAAMU members as sub-county and county chiefs. UMC, on the other hand, remained attached to the royal family and the support of the elderly and the un-educated Muslims. The political rivalry between Buganda and the rest of Uganda was directly transferred into Islam as UMC vs NAAMU, and since UMC was older than NAAMU, all mosques in Uganda were assumed by the majority of Muslims to belong to UMC, an idea that was unacceptable to NAAMU members. The consequence of this controversy was a tour of the country by NAAMU leaders in a bid to register more support for their faction.

UMC members staged resistance in some places but NAAMU had the government support that created a power imbalance. The consequences of these struggles were the shootings at Kemishego, Kajara in 1968, during which Idd Kawaganya (father to Imam Kasozi) and Dauda Moshi (son of Mutasa) were killed. Present at the scene of the incident doubling as a government official and NAAMU member was Abasi Balinda and it was Rwakanengere, the commander of police (a non-Muslim) who ordered the shooting.

LOSSES INCURRED BY THE MUSLIMS DUE TO DISUNITY

Loss of lives such as those lost in Kajara.
Muslims missed the opportunity to bargain for more land and to get land titles during the colonial times.


THE UGANDA MUSLIM SUPREME COUNCIL (UMSC)

1. Sheikh Abdul Razak Matovu as Chief Kadhi.

When Idd Amin took over power in 1971, as a Muslim, he was aware of the need for streamlining leadership in the Muslim Community. He started by consulting Muslim opinion leaders on what should be done to empower a community that had been left behind in almost all aspects of life. Whether he wanted to use the community as a political base, the outcome was a community under one leadership called the Uganda Muslim Supreme Council.

In a meeting held in Kabale Town in 1972, UMSC was formed as an umbrella organization for all Muslims in Uganda. Unlike the various Muslim groups that had existed hitherto, UMSC made a written constitution and was registered as a company. This constitution exists but unfortunately very few Muslims have bothered to read and internalize it. The highest office in the leadership structure as per the constitution was the office of the chief kadhi. At the same meeting, Sheikh Abdul Razak Matovu was elected chief kadhi while Sheikh Ali Kulumba was made the deputy. Other office bearers were also elected, putting into consideration regional representation, as earlier instructed by the President.

2. Sheikh Sulaiman Matovu as Chief Kadhi.

In 1973, Abdul Razak Matovu fell out with Idd Amin and Sheik Sulaiman Matovu was chosen to replace him. It is, however, not clear whether Amin followed the constitution in effecting this appointment, but since he was the founder of UMSC, a Muslim and a military leader, no one could dare query the appointment.

Sulaiman Matovu (commonly known as Sheik Mukulu) remained chief kadhi until 1978 when he resigned. This is the time when Amin was engaged in a stiff battle with UNLFA supported by the Tanzanian army and he had no time to attend to other issues until he was overthrown on 11th April 1979. Haji Mufanjala, who was the Chairman of the UMSC under Sulaiman Matovu’s leadership, headed the council until the fall of Amin’s government.

BENEFITS OF UNITY TO THE MUSLIMS BEFORE THE FALL OF AMIN.

1. The formation of UMSC provided an umbrella organization with a national character.
2. Idd Amin enabled Muslims to acquire property which included buildings, land, and factories.
3. Muslims acquired their first unifying headquarters at Old Kampala, independent of Kibuli which had a historical attachment to the royal family of Buganda.
4. Uganda became a registered member of the Organization of Islamic Conference, the result of which is the I.U.I.U.
5. Idd day was celebrated on the same day throughout Uganda as opposed to the past when each faction could celebrate it on a different day.
6. Through UMSC, scholarships could be secured for Muslim students throughout the country and many of the Muslim professionals in Uganda today were beneficiaries of the scheme.
7. Islam and the Muslims at large begun to be revered which resulted in many conversions to Islam.

3. Sheikh Kassim Mulumba as Chief Kadhi.

When the UNLF took over power, the leaders wanted to reconcile with the Muslims for the atrocities done during the war. They needed a leader through whom they would reach the whole community. The UNLA leadership approached Prince Badru Kakungulu as a Muslim opinion leader for consultation about the Muslim leadership. Prince Kakungulu forwarded the name of Sheik Kassim Mulumba as a suitable candidate to be acting chief kadhi in the interim until the Muslims would be able to elect their leaders.

During the war that overthrew Amin, many innocent Muslims had been massacred at Kiziba in Bushenyi, but because of having no central leadership the incident had remained unknown to the world. Immediately Mulumba took office, he organized a Mauled in Mbarara during which he made public all the massacres before government representatives. He asserted that Muslims had not been liberated and challenged government to take action. Without such central leadership, it was impossible for the Muslims to forward their grievances.

4. Two Chief Kadhi- Mulumba and Kamulegeya; and Mufti Matovu.

In 1980 Prince Kakungulu called upon Mulumba and advised him to organize general elections since his coming to office was not through the constitutional procedures and was only meant to serve for an interim period. When Mulumba turned down the advice, Kakungulu organized a meeting at Makerere University where another team of leaders was appointed, with a new headquarters at Kibuli. A position of Mufti was created and the Muslim leadership crisis went back to the days before Amin came to power.

The office bearers elected at Makerere were: Abdul Razak Matovu as Mufti, Obed Kamulegeya as chief kadhi and Badru Kakungulu as chairman. It is not clear whether these leaders were elected constitutionally, but they claimed to be the rightful office bearers as opposed to Mulumba’s group. This was another beginning of having two sets of leaders, claiming to be heading the same organization at the same time.

The confusion that followed led the matter to be referred to the Muslim World League (MWL) in 1982. In a meeting chaired by Qasamallah, the two groups agreed to merge into one with the following positions: Abdul Razak Matovu as Mufti, Kassim Mulumba as chief kadhi, Obed Kamulegeya as deputy chief kadhi, Badru Kakungulu as chairman and Isa Lukwago as Secretary General.

On realizing that the new team was dominated by his opponents who had been elected at Makerere, Mulumba submitted his resignation letter to the Mufti on medical grounds. When he got a second thought to withdraw his resignation, it was too late as his position had already been taken up by Kamulegeya. Mulumba declared himself again as the chief kadhi of UMSC and put his headquarters at Masjid Noor, William Street. Kamulegeya, being a close associate of Obote because of the UPC/ NAAMU connection, forced Mulumba out of Masjid Noor and the later shifted his headquarters to Lubaga Road Mosque.

The period that followed gave Obote and his henchmen the opportunity to apply his method of divide and rule. While Obote and some of his strong men recognized Kamulegeya and his group as the official leaders of the UMSC, his vice President Paul Muwanga and others sided with Mulumba and his group and provided them with all the necessary support as the official leaders of the UMSC. The government officials who were prominent in this fracas were Chris Rwakasisi, Minister of state in the office of the President, Luwuliza Kirunda, Minister of Internal affairs, Ambassador Ali Ssenyonga, and Tito Okello the Army Chief.

5. Sheikh Hussein Rajab Kakooza as Chief Kadhi.

When Bazilio Okello and Tito Okello turned against Obote in a military coup, Mulumba also staged a coup and chased away Kamulegeya and his group from old Kampala headquarters. This turn of events was made possible by the personal relationships of the people involved. Muwanga and Mulumba were old friends from the 60s when Muwanga was Uganda’s Ambassador in Cairo while Mulumba was a student there. On the other hand Kamulegeya was a close ally of the Obote government because of his link with the UPC party.

Kamulegeya appealed to the Muslim World League for help and in a meeting chaired by Dr. Umar Nassif, the secretary general MWL, it was agreed that both Kamulegeya and Mulumba should step aside for new leadership. This was the Mecca agreement which proposed the election of an interim leadership of UMSC composed of people who had not been involved in previous conflicts. The new interim leaders were Sheikh Hussein Rajab Kakooza as chief kadhi, Sheikh Ibrahim Saad Luwemba as deputy chief kadhi and Ntege Lubwama as Secretary General. Ntege Lumwama failed to take up the office and it was taken over by Yusuf Isa Byekwaso.

6. Two Mufti – Kakooza and Luwemba.

Sheikh Hussein Rajab Kakooza organized the national elections for the community leadership as per the Mecca agreement where both the incumbent Chief Kadhi and his Deputy were among the contestants. The final results had Sheikh Ibrahim Saad Luwemba as Mufti and Ali Senyonga as Chairman. This turn of events was unexpected to some Muslims who thought that the Muslim leadership still had to be attached to the Buganda royal family.

Prominent Muslims in support of the Kakungulu group and led by Haji Abubakar Mayanja proposed that the elections should be nullified, claiming that they contained irregularities and that Luwemba had no qualifications for the position of Mufti. Kakooza and his group refused to hand over office to Luwemba and the matter ended up in the courts of law as Luwemba put up his headquarters at Lubaga Road to go ahead with business as usual.

Eventually Court made its judgment in favor of Luwemba, basing on the argument that the UMSC constitution allowed one to become a Mufti if he had an equivalent of a degree in Islamic Law. Luwemba was in possession of a certificate from Libya which Court considered the equivalent of a degree in Islamic Law. Consequently, Luwemba took over the headquarter office at old Kampala. Kakooza’s group considered the judgment unfair and moved their headquarters to Kibuli where they kept claiming to be the rightful leaders of the community. It is important to note that during Luwemba’s tenure of office, some property that had been left by the Indians under the custody of UMSC was returned to the Indians following the guidance of the central Government. This move did not auger well to some Muslims to the extent that it widened the rift between existing factions. It was this time that some Muslims started to query the whereabouts of the money for the completion of the headquarter mosque which had been pledged by the Iranian President when he visited Uganda. Whether the pledge was fulfilled or not still remains a question.

7. Two Mufti- Luwemba and Mukasa.

The Muslim Unity and Reconciliation Conference that was held in Kampala on 10th May 1993 under the stewardship of Professor George Kanyeihamba, was an attempt by the Uganda Government to intervene in the Muslim dispute. Funding was acquired from the Muslim World League, represented in Uganda by Dr. Mohamed Ahmad Kisuule, who was a sympathizer of the Kakooza group at Kibuli.

Sheikh Luwemba was skeptical of Kisuule’s neutrality and, as a consequence, he refused to participate in the follow-up meeting in Mbarara that saw Sheikh Ahmad Mukasa elected as another Mufti. The event ended Kakooza’s claim to the office and started off another rivalry between Luwemba and Mukasa that culminated into an embarrassing episode when the two Muslim leaders were separately invited to officiate on a public function and had to fight over the microphone! The rivalry went on even after the death of Sheikh Luwemba, who was succeeded by Sheikh Muhamad Semakula.

8. Sheikh Shaban Ramadhan Mubajje as Mufti

The situation of double leadership in the UMSC continued until 2001 when the Mukasa and Semakula groups agreed to hold elections which would usher in a unifying and seemingly neutral leadership. Thanks to the efforts of Eng. Muhammad Sewajjwa Kyeyune who mobilized the two groups using mediation techniques and eventually convinced Haji Ishak Magezi to play his role of the chairman electoral commission for UMSC. The elections that were held in 2001 brought Sheikh Shaban Ramathan Mubajje’s administration into office and for about 7 years, the Uganda Muslims witnessed a relatively peaceful period similar to that experienced in Amin’s time of 1972-1978.

BENEFITS TO THE MUSLIMS DURING THE SPELL OF UNITY

1. With the help of Major General Moses Ali, the then 3rd Deputy Prime minister and Minister of Trade and Tourism, combined with Eng. Muhamed Sewajjwa Kyeyune’s mediation skills, UMSC was able to secure a land title for its old Kampala headquarters.
2. The construction of the National Mosque, with the help of the Libyan President Col. Muamar Kadhafi, was completed and it is now a point of reference and a source of pride to the Muslims of Uganda.
3. The open war between the Tablig and the other Muslims subsided and both groups accepted to live side by side.

9. Mufti and Supreme Mufti- Mubajje and Kayongo

Discontent about Sheikh Mubajje started in 2006 when some delegates to the UMSC complained about the sale of Muslim property without the consent of the Council. The matter ended up dividing Council members into two groups and others like Sheikh Mahd Kakooza being expelled. As tension mounted further, the Chairman of the Council was forced to resign, allowing his Vice Chairman Hassan Basajjabalaba to take his position. The implicated persons in the sale of UMSC property included the Mufti, Sheik Mubajje, the Secretary General Dr. Edris Kasenene, and now the Chairman Haji Hassan Basajjabalaba

In a move to find a solution for the rising discontent, a commission of inquiry was set up to investigate the matter. Dr. Muhammad Mpezamihigo was elected chairman to the commission whose offices were housed at Hotel Africana and funded by Haji Basajabalaba.

As the inquiries progressed, Sheikh Nuhu Muzaata Batte, ‘the Imam of Imams’, as he had been nicknamed, produced a recorded tape on which he had declared Mubajje a thief, an act that became a catalysis to the conflict and made the situation worse. Kasenene and Basajabalaba, were among the people who went to the commission but Sheikh Mubajje refused to go to Hotel African sighting insecurity as the major obstacle.

Sheikh Mubajje further argued that the Commission had been turned into Court instead of gathering information about the sale of the properties. He said that he was dismayed by being proclaimed a thief by his subordinates and putting the matter to the press before hearing from him. He wondered why he was not being accused of putting up structures at UMSC headquarters and mocked Muzaata who referred to the structures as toilets. The members of the Commission, on the other hand, insisted that they could not go to the Mufti’s office for the information they needed so badly, sighting their rules of procedure which they had laid down at the beginning. The Commission, therefore, went ahead and concluded its inquiries without hearing from Sheikh Mubajje, as if the rules had been cast in stone to risk the outcome of the whole exercise. After spending a lot of time and money, they went ahead and made their report with observations and recommendations.

Sheikh Haruna Jjemba, one of the delegates to the UMSC General Assembly and a lecturer at Makerere University, Hassan Kirya, another delegate, and Sheikh Abdul Hakim Sekimpi, a leader of a Tablig faction and popularly known as Amir Daula, took the matter to court. The accused were Sheikh Mubajje, the Mufti, Dr. Edris Kasenene, the Secretary General, and Haji Hassan Basajabalaba, the Chairman, accusing them of selling Muslim property without authority. It is not clear whether this action was one of the recommendations of the commission.

At court, the case went through two stages, the first one determining the second. The first stage was to determine whether the accused three had any case to answer. The judgment was that the three had a case to answer, and this verdict pleased the complainants. The second stage was to find out whether the accused three sold UMSC property, and that if they did, to find out whether they had a right to do so.

As a matter of procedure, Mubajje denied having sold Muslim property personally but as the hearing went on it was proved that Mubajje as the Mufti had sold the property which was permissible according to the UMSC Constitution. In the final ruling, it was pronounced that Mubajje had lied to court by denying having sold Muslim property but he had not violated any constitutional provisions by selling the property as the Mufti.

The final verdict which exonerated Mubajje and others led to further discontent among the majority of Muslims and in the subsequent meeting at Hotel Africana, a group of Sheikhs disassociated themselves with Mubajje as their Mufti. It was after this meeting that the dissidents met again and elected Sheikh Zubair Sowed Kayongo as Supreme Mufti of Uganda and Sheik Abdul Hakim Sekimpi, up to then Amir Umma, as the deputy Supreme Mufti.

Some district kadhis and Imams declared their support to Kayongo, in most cases ending up being sacked by Mubajje’s administration. Sheikh Mubajje went further to sue Kayongo for claiming to be the Mufti of Uganda and using Mosques that belong to UMSC. On the other hand, Kayongo intensified his visits to various mosques to register support with the intention of finally uprooting Mubajje and his administration from UMSC.

10. THE TABLIG

MUFTI ZIWA AND CHIEF KADHI LUTAAYA.

Tablig started as a group of young Muslims aiming at spreading Islam through voluntary service in the early 1980’s. The group later came to be known as SPIDIQA which was an abbreviation for ‘Society for the propagation of Islam and distraction of Qadianism’. It was started by Sheikhs who included Umar Mazinga and Kizito Ziwa who had acquired some influence from Pakistan. Their preaching appeared to be very revolutionary and appealed mostly to the Muslim youth who were in and around Kampala at that time. When the gospel reached Nakasero Mosque, the hitherto society turned into a new faction independent of the then existing factions. They elected their leaders with Sheikh Edris Lutaaya as the Mufti and Sheikh Kizito Ziwa as the Chief Kadhi. Sheikh Zubair Bakar was another prominent Sheikh in the administration of the Tablig sect.

As time went by, Ziwa started applying a more radical approach in his preaching which caused discomfort among the group. At this time Lutaaya decided to pull out of the sect quietly and soon after, Ziwa was also expelled from the group. It was alleged that Ziwa had started challenging the views of respected and well-known Imams like Imam Shafii and Abu Hanifa. There were also other allegations like the use of alcohol and disregarding other fundamental principles of Islam in a manner that was unacceptable to the community.

MUHAMAD KAMOGA

After his expulsion from Nakasero Mosque, Sheikh Kizito Ziwa formed another group and put his headquarters in the neighborhood of Nakasero Mosque. Ziwa went on preaching and periodically producing written sermons which aimed at showing his superiority over the rest of the Sheikhs in the country. He was later forced out of the building near Nakasero Mosque, as his support could not match that of Zubair Bakar, who had more influence in the government of the day. Ziwa moved his group to Kisenyi, where they have lived in a low profile to the present day.

The main Tablig group that remained at Nakasero Mosque was under the leadership of Sheikh Muhamad Kamoga. The group eventually became more intolerant to the UMSC leadership as they blamed them of being hypocrites who knew the truth but preached the contrary. The UMSC style of preaching followed the strict categorization of acts into Faradha/ Wajib (compulsory), Sunna (optional but necessary), Karaha (undesirable), Harram (forbidden), Mubaha/Batil (neutral) and Urf (culture). On the contrary, the Tablig put a lot of emphasis on sunna to the extent of turning some sunna acts into Faradha. The hadith about Bidi’a (innovation) was exaggerated to the extent that all Batil/Mubaha and Urf acts looked Harram to the followers. As a result issues such as Mauled, Shaving of the Beard, Shortening trousers, pronouncing Tasmia aloud before Surat Al Fatiha and utterance of Niyat (intention) before the acts became major issues of contention. In the words of Sheikh Abdallah Kalanzi, who used to preach on Radio Uganda, Tablig was meant for both Daawa and Erishaad which meant preaching addressed to non Muslims for conversion, and preaching to the Muslims to correct what was perceived to be wrong respectively.

In order to bridge the widening gap between UMSC and the Tablig, Sheikh Kakooza’s administration decided to utilize some sheikhs from the Tablig sect. Under this arrangement Sheikh Abdallah Kalanzi was appointed district kadhi for Kabale and Kisoro, and probably Sheikh Mubajje also became the district kadhi of Mbale under the same arrangement.

This approach did not stop the remaining Tablig under Kamoga from using a radical approach. On one occasion Kamonga led his group to take over Old Kampala headquarters in a coup and managed to seize the mosque for some days. They, however, failed to get willing Sheikhs to take over the leadership of UMSC. Sheikh Uthman Alonga, then a lecturer at Makerere University, was approached and he turned down the offer. The coup failed after some days, with minimum casualties.

The second attempt was led by Jamiru Mukulu in the early 1990’s. Mukulu is a product of Tablig preaching efforts during the time of Sheikh Lutaaya as Mufti. After joining Islam, Jamiru Mukulu was facilitated to learn Arabic and Islamic Studies and within a spell of five years he was being addressed as ‘Sheikh Jamiru Mukulu’. Using this popularity, Mukulu led a group of Tabligs to take over the old Kampala UMSC headquarters. When the government tried to intervene using the Police, the Tablig youths killed a policeman and two police dogs, and many of the Tablig youths were arrested including Mukulu himself. Meanwhile Muhammad Kamoga exiled himself to Kenya.

AMIR DAULA, SULAIMAN KAKEETO

After the above incidents, Sulaman Kakeeto was elected leader of the Nakasero based Tablig. He came with a more liberal approach than his immediate predecessors and he concentrated more on Daawa and Erishaad rather than the antagonism that had been the focus of Ziwa, Kamoga and Mukulu. Kakeeto still continues to be the leader of the Tablig with the headquarters at Nakasero Mosque. His title is Amir Daula and he has regional and district Amirs under his administration throughout Uganda.

JAMIRU MUKULU AND THE SALAF FACTION

Meanwhile Jamiru Mukulu utilized the time in prison to indoctrinate the semi-illiterate Muslim youths in prison with his radical and militant views. When Mukulu and his group came out of prison, they refused to be led in prayers by those who had not been to prison because they considered them to be with less Iman (faith) basing on some Hadith. They also refused to eat meat of animals slaughtered by anybody who did not belong to their group. They formed a faction of the Tablig called Salaf and started regarding other Muslims as non believers. They could neither give Salam nor answer it to the rest of the Muslims. Jamiru Mukulu visited some Mosques in some parts of Uganda and wherever he registered majority support, the minorities were chased out of that Mosque. Itendero Mosque in Bushenyi and Kyazanga Kitooro Mosque in Masaka are some of the examples that went through that experience for some time.

Finally, Jamiru Mukulu mobilized some Muslim, semi-illiterate youths among his followers and formed a rebel group against the government of Uganda. Whether the youths were convinced that it was incumbent on them to fight any government headed by a non Muslim, or they were deceived that they were being organized to be taken abroad to get good employment, the outcome of Mukulu’s mission was a disaster. Many Muslim youths, mainly from Itendero and Kyazanga are believed to have died in that insurgency.

Another group of Muslim youth was intercepted by the government forces at Buseruka as they were still waiting to be dispatched. These were taken to Luzira but Jamiru Mukulu escaped. Since then Mukulu’s where about is unknown. There is a school of thought that Mukulu had converted to Islam with a hidden agenda of collecting and selling Muslim youths to rebel groups for his livelihood.

AMIR UMMA, ABDUL HAKIM SEKIMPI

Disagreement in the approach led to the development of another faction within the Tablig sect. This splitter group has been led by Amir Umma Sekimpi till he recently became deputy Supreme Mufti.


SOME POINTS WORTHY NOTING

1. The concerns exhibited by the Muslims over issues that relate to governance and their property as a community should be taken seriously.
2. The current situation in the Muslim Community, however, should not create too much excitement as similar situations have happened before among the Muslims of B/Uganda as already shown in this paper.
3. Extra care should be taken when seeking solutions for the current problem to avoid being entangled in more complicated situations like before.
4. It is important to remember that fighting over mosques may result into deaths like those at Kemishego in 1968.
5. The recent government cabinet reshuffle in which Hon Haji Ali Kirunda Kivejinja became Minister for Internal affairs and Hon. Haji Abu baker Jeje Odong became Minister for Security may have a bearing on the prevailing disputes within the Muslim community.

6. The titles ‘Supreme Mufti of Uganda’ and ‘Mufti of Uganda’ are technically two different titles, just like having Amir Umma and Amir Daula co-existing, with none interfering with the other, although this is not to justify multiple sets of leadership.

7. The issue of Masjid Noor, among the sold properties, needs to be handled with great care. Calculated steps can be taken to reclaim the mosque like what was done in Kabale in 1992. A fund raising drive was made to collect money to pay off those who had wrongfully bought plots that belonged to the Muslims and by the end of the exercise the plots were claimed back. Similarly, funds can be raised to pay off Dick without a prolonged battle. As the saying goes, “first chase away the fox and then warn your chicken against roaming in the bushes”

8. Much as Col. Besigye’s attendance of the last funeral rites for the late Dr. Sulaiman Kigundu had some historic bearing, his pronouncements against the Mubajje Administration and the responses from Mubajje thereafter could have far reaching implications. The rivalry between Kibuli and Old Kampala should not be translated into FDC vs NRM politics, whereby Kayongo would be seen to represent Buganda and FDC, while Mubajje would symbolize NRM and the rest of Uganda. The three incidents when Kayongo’s vehicles were pelted in Arua on 30th April 2009, then burning of tents and the subsequent fighting at Nyamitanga when Kayongo was visiting Mbarara, and the breaking into the offices of the Masaka district kadhi are enough indicators that the Kemishego history of 1968 is already taking centre stage.

9. The Mubajje court case is not the first one in the history of Islam in B/Uganda. The first case was between Mugenyi Asooka and Nsambu in 1951 while the second one was between Kakooza and Luwemba. If court rulings have not addressed the leadership problem for the last three times, is it not time to employ an alternative method?

Instead of waiting for problems to emerge and start looking for solutions, can the Muslims put up a mechanism that can technically protect the leaders from falling victims of circumstances? Is the problem emanating from the UMSC Constitution whose review may be long overdue? Can there be another peace and reconciliation process with better results than the previous ones?

SOME QUESTIONS TO THE MUSLIMS FOR THOUGHT

Do Muslims in Uganda pay zakat to the UMSC?
Are the leaders in the UMSC including District kadhis, county Sheikhs and mosque Imams paid salaries?
Why is it that there are many Hijja Committees in Uganda today when there used to be only one in the past? What is the effect of this situation to the Muslim welfare in Uganda?
What is the effect of Muslim marriages being regulated by the different factions?
What is the effect of Muslim disunity in Uganda to the donor community?
Where does the UMSC administration get resources to run its business?

REFERENCES

Anderson J.N.D, (1954) Islamic Law in Africa.

Kasozi. A. B (1986) The spread of Islam in Uganda, Oxford University press.

Kanyeihamba George (1998) Reflection on the Muslim Leadership Question in Uganda, Fountain Publishers, Kampala, Uganda.

Mudoola Dan (1993) Religion, Ethnicity and Politics in Uganda, Fountain Publishers, Kampala, Uganda.

M/S Nsambu & Luganda Advocates, The Companies Act, The Memorandum and Articles (Constitution) of Uganda Muslim Supreme Council Memorandum. Kampala.

All Muslim Leaders in Kampala should join us on UMBS

Standard

Assalamu Alaikum,

Muslim factionalism in Uganda is gonna be part of us for a while but we should all try to find various ways of uniting the Muslims in Uganda. For instance, I received a phone call recently from someone close to some of the factions in Kampala and this person was basically saying that we are trying to create another Muslim faction called UMBS. I labored to explain to this person what UMBS is all about but I still sensed confusion in his voice, but I still tried to explain. Actually, we should all try to explain to people who have got the same fears that UMBS is for all Muslims regardless of the factions, race, tribe, gender or anything like that.

Every time we suggest something here, some brothers and sisters look at it as a ‘cancer’ to their individual projects, and this is becoming a big problem for us.This is the reason why we have failed to raise the £2634 needed to construct a modern UMBS website here in the UK. But we are not going to give up easily like that because of factionalism. At least, with UMBS forums, Muslims are now openly discussing their problems and this will ultimately lead to solutions inishallah. Muslims will eventually find solutions to their problems.

I would love the Muslim leaders in Old Kampala, Nakasero, Kibuli, e.t.c- all to join us here to see if we can find a common ground on certain issues. I don’t have contacts for Brother Shaban Mubajje, Sheikh Kayongo, and others, because we should find a way to solve our own problems instead of always referring them to President Museveni and others. If I can get their phone numbers or email addresses, it will be great- as we wanna engage almost everyone. On this note, I have been particularly impressed by Imam Kasozi and the way he engages people at various levels. I wish all Muslim leaders do so instead of keeping themselves in a cage.

By the way, contrary to what some of you are saying, president Museveni enjoys the factionalism among Muslims. Actually, most politicians do. So anybody who says that the president is tired of the factionalism among Muslims, just ignore them. Obote loved dividing Muslims, So is Museveni. It was only Amin who unsurprisingly tried to unite Muslims. Actually, Amin tried to unite almost all the religions in Uganda. He summoned an inter-religious conference to establish a dialogue between catholic, protestant and Muslim leaders. I think this conference was held in Kabale. He even claimed two of his own sons were to be trained as catholic priests though it never happened.

So please, if we want to find a way forward, it is better we tell Muslims the truth regardless of our political affiliations. There is no point spinning off for president Museveni in matters like these, please. Could someone get me contacts for Muslim leaders in Kampala please. Thank you

Nze bwendaba banange

Abbey Kibirige Semuwemba

UMBS CHIEF ADMINISTRATOR

THE CRISIS IN LIBYA: IS GADDAFI’s DEPARTURE THE ONLY ISSUE?

Standard

By Abasi Kiyimba
Department of Literature
Makerere University
Introduction
Last Sunday but one, at an UMYA seminar in Kibuli, I was one of the panelists discussing the current crisis in North Africa, with specific focus on Libya. I pronounced myself very strongly on the NATO bombing of the country. In response to my presentation, some members focused exclusively on the 42 year stay of Gaddafi in power. My objection to the NATO bombing of Libya seems to have been understood as support for Gaddafi’s excesses, real and perceived. Some of the respondents also seemed to give the impression that the major issue (and probably to them the only issue) was the departure of Gaddafi from power. That way, they saved themselves from thinking of the greater crisis in Libya, both short term and long term.
After the seminar, two brothers came up to me and asked me to clarify my views on the issues. Should they understand me to be in support of Gaddafi’s continued stay in power, for probably another 42 years?!
I am making this presentation to clarify and restate my position on the crisis. This should also partly serve as an apology for not delivering the background information that I promised in the early days of the crisis. The discussion is a bit long, and I want to thank in advance all those who will read it to the end.
First and foremost, the issue of whether Gaddafi should go or should not go is no longer in our hands, if it has ever been. Even as you read, the situation in Libya is changing, and those that are interested in constant updates are advised to carry mobile radios. The real for us is to clearly appreciate the issues at stake, both for the Libyan society and as a Muslim community, taking into account the material and moral inheritance that is definitely threatened by the values of the attackers. Former British Prime Minister Tony Blair urged British MPs to “release the Arab (the alleged Lockerbie bomber) to protect British strategic interests,” and the French Foreign Minister has described the present crisis as “a real opportunity to open up Libya to the world.” And more recently, a British official has told the Economist newsmagazine that NATO’s involvement in Libya means that “we own it.”
I told the seminar at Kibuli that as Muslims, we had no cause to associate our sentiments with a NATO victory in Libya. Those Muslims who are saying “bamukube” because of he has misruled Libya are unfortunately cheering the wrong forces. I also told a group that heatedly discussed the issue in the corridor after the seminar that we “supported” Saddam Hussein when the Americans were hitting him not because Saddam was good, but because the attack was not in Muslim but in American interests. In otherwords, our sentiments were for Iraq the country, and not for Saddam as an individual. I oppose the NATO bombing of Libya in the same way that I opposed the American bombing of Iraq.
This position provoked another question: If NATO did not bomb Gaddafi out of power, what solution did you have for the Libyan people “who were suffering under him?” This question suggests that with the bombing of Gaddafi out of power, the problems of the Libyan people are over. Wrong. For as long as we rely on the West to bomb our dictators out of power, we shall always be in the same trouble that we now have in Iraq and Afghanistan.
The Muslim world must get serious and begin to think of home grown solutions for their problems. The African Union proposal consisted of a negotiated settlement that would eliminate Gaddafi from the future of Libya, but retain pro-Gaddafi people as part of the discussion of Libya’s future. This was a serious proposal worth thinking about, but the West rejected it out hand because they had their own agenda. I do not agree that the need to remove Gaddafi should blind us to the necessary caution against the British who want to get at Libyan money at all costs, the French who want to spread their Fasaada using such vague terms like “opening up Libya to the world,” and the Americans whose hegemony knows no limits.
Our Sources of Information
For the majority of us, the basic source of information about Muslim societies is the BBC, CNN and to some extent Al-Jazeera. This media has presented the problem in North Africa and the Middle East as simply as below:
“The Arab peoples of North Africa and the Middle East are revolting against repressive governments, and are demanding for the departure of long serving dictators and greater personal and social freedoms.”
This theme has been so neatly packaged that it has overshadowed all other angles to the problem, and the world community (including or especially Muslims) have absorbed it without interrogation. The result is that some of the views that we express on matters involving the relationship of the Muslim world with the world are sometimes embarrassing. For example, there have been some contributions on the UMBS that have taken for granted the image of magnanimous Western powers acting as guardian angels of human rights and custodians of the international conscious, mandated by “the international community” to protect the people against their brutal medieval-style rulers. Naturally, the leadership styles of the leaders in countries like Libya, Syria, Yemen and Bahrain have not been very helpful, and been used as a building block for military intervention.
The leadership style of Colonel Muammar Gadaffi in particular has been very much in the Western press. He has been described as a man with an oversized ego, a brute to his own people, and an arrogant and intolerant leader that even insults fellow leaders at meetings of the Arab League. These Western media reports contain some undeniable truths, and this makes the task of defending individuals an uphill task. We should stop to recollect however that these very leaders, in their autocratic form, have on several occasions been politically useful to the West. That is why I feel greatly antagonized that we should support them to bomb when they no longer have use for them. We might think that our support does not matter, but it does. For example, the support of the Arab League for the air strikes against Libya has so greatly emboldened President Sarkozy of France to issue the unveiled warning directed at Syria, to the effect that any leaders who mistreat their people will face the same fate as Gaddaffi. In response, the Muslim/Arab world has been thrown into confusion. For many of them, including the Arab League which uncomfortably backed the UN resolution 1973, the old hatchets seem to have been buried. Even Israel and the Palestinian cause which has been largely frustrated by the Americans has become secondary!
Look, if we continue to swallow the sugar coating on the Western bombs and cheer them on as they bomb “the bad guys,” we shall have no argument left when they start on autocratic monarchs, one of which houses our holiest shrines. I am aware of the one brother who told me that he has no objection to their bombing Saudi Arabia as well, but I have nothing to say to him, since he seems to have forgotten that that is where the tomb of the Holy Prophet is located!  
Differences in Objectives between the West and the Protesters
The people who throng the streets to protests against one leader or another have a variety of grievances. There are those who have a general yearning for freedom (including un-Islamic freedoms), those are bitter due to losses of dear ones to autocratic state machineries, those who are bitter at the “un-Islamic” nature of the regimes in the Arab world, those who have complaints about their country’s relations with Israel or the West (as was the case with Egypt), and there are a great number that are frustrated with the general economic situation. When the storm eventually settles, all these people will realize that the West was not bombing their leaders in answer to their grievances, but in services its own agenda. Indeed, the people who are likely to be surprised most are the young men in Libya who have given their lives to liberate their country from Gaddafi only to hand it over to Sarkozy and company.
 
Some Background Issues
Israeli-Arab/Muslim Relations
Since the establishment of the Jewish state in 1948, its relations with the Arab/Muslim world have been problematic, to put it very mildly. 22 UN member states do not recognize it at all as a state; they include Afghanistan, Algeria, Bahrain, Bangladesh, Brunei, Chad, Cuba, Indonesia, Iran, Iraq, Kuwait, Lebanon, Libya, Malaysia, North Korea, Pakistan, Saudi Arabia, Somalia, Sudan, Syria, United Arab Emirates and Yemen. Among those that recognize it and have had dealings of a diplomatic or economic nature, relations have been bumpy and keep fluctuating with the nature of the middle Eastern politics, especially the way Israel handles the Palestinian people at any one time. In many cases, a country’s policy on Israel has determined internal stability. This has been the case in Egypt, Jordan, Qatar and Mauritania which recognize it and have had diplomatic and or economic dealings.
Morocco has had substantial diplomatic contacts with Israel, but they have also been affected by the way the Israelis handle the Palestinian people. In Iran, which recognized Israel before the Islamic revolution of 1979, the Shah’s policy on Israel was one of the rallying points used by the Ayatollah Roholla Khomeni to mobilize religious and political sentiments in the run-up to the revolution. One point to which most Arab leaders have religiously stuck, is the correct rhetoric against Israel, and this is no good for Israel or the West. Therefore, the shaking up of the old vocally anti-Israel regimes is in the interest of the West, and Israel has watch the Arab revolutions with cautions bemusement. It interst is not democracy or stability for the Arab. That is why since the beginning of the Arab protests, they have started on the construction of more Jewish settlements than they did in the past five years.
India has the world’s largest Muslim minority of 100 million people, and also has substantial numbers of citizens in the Muslim/Arab world. It has diplomatic relations with Israel, and is Israel’s principal arms market. The millions of Indians in various parts of the world are not likely to be happy about this. On the other hand, Pakistan does not recognize the state of Israel and forbids the use of its passports to travel to the Jewish state. In 2008, the Israeli Foreign minister stated that “Israel considers Pakistan as its biggest strategic threat” in light of concern over the increasing Taliban threat in Pakistan, and the influence that Pakistan has in several Muslim countries, especially because it is the leading producer of non-Arabic Islamic literature. The strength of the different leaderships in Pakistan has to some extent been conditioned to the attitude of the regime towards Israel. The Jamat Tabligh Movement, an Islamic movement founded by Abu ala Maududi, is very influential both in Pakistani politics and elsewhere in the Muslim world. One of the accusations it made against Benazir Bhutto during the campaigns before her assassination was that her policy on Israel was very vague!
Disagreements in the Muslim camp
Hezbollah (Party of God), the Shi’ite organization founded in 1982 as a resistance movement against the Israeli invasion and occupation of southern Lebanon (1982-2000), is one of the most powerful organizations outside government in the Muslim world. It has ministerial portfolios in the Lebanese government, but maintains a politically and militarily autonomous structure. Hezbollah openly supports Iran, and is influential in much of the Arab world, especially in areas of Shia majorities. When the protests started in Egypt earlier this year, Hezbollah leader Hassan Nasrullah backed them, arguing that the protesters “were fighting for the restoration of the dignity of the Arab people.” In what seemed to be a properly synchronized response to the protests, Ayatollah Ali Khamenei, Iran’s supreme leader, termed the uprisings as “Islamic Liberation Movements.” This was before they started in Iran, after which he fell silent.
While the Hezbollah chief praised the revolutionaries and protesters in Tunisia, Egypt, Bahrain, Libya, and Yemen for their “faith and high spirituality,” and even assured them that “we are with you and we are ready to help you,” he was significantly silent on the protests in Iran and Syria. His reference to Gadaffi was pointedly hostile, describing him as “this dictatorial tyrant.”
Libya has the “correct” stand against Israel, but Hezbollah has an axe to grind against Muammar Gaddafi. It is alleged that in 1978, he kidnapped Imam Moussa Sadr, the founder of the Lebanese shi’ite resistance organization called Amal Movement, many of whose fighters joined the Lebanese army in 1991. Immam Musa mysteriously disappeared while visiting Libya in 1978. The Hezbollah chief also described Arab silence over events in Bahrain a “special injustice,” and asked whether Arab silence about the repression of protests there is due to sectarian prejudice against the Shiite-majority opposition. However, he was quick to dispel speculations that Hezbollah would intervene in support of one side or the other in the crisis, stressing that “Hezbollah’s weapons are aimed at the enemy [Israel] and in defense of Lebanon.”
The Hezbollah/Iranian stand on the protests in the Middle East has caused concern in both Israel and Washington, and prompted Israeli Prime Minister Binyamin Netanyahu to say that his country was “following events with vigilance and worry.” He also warned that a change of government in Cairo could affect existing agreements between Israel and Egypt.
In the current stand off between the Middle Eastern governments and their people, Israeli seems to be the greater beneficiary. While the Israeli government has kept a guarded silence about the bombings of Tripoli, the Israelis must be smiling at the misfortunes of Colonel Gadhafi. Libya takes one of the most uncompromising stands against Israeli: one can not enter Libya if one has an Israeli visa in their passport. There are additional benefits in the crisis in Syria. President Bashar al Assad has tried to appeal to the anti-Israeli sentiment by reminding the leaders of the protests against his government that they still have an enemy who is “seated tight on the Golan heights.” In rebuttal, the protestors have told him to direct his guns at occupiers of the Golan heights instead of the peaceful protesters.
It is also useful to remember that the expulsion of Khaled Marshal, the leader of Hamas from Kuwait, Jordan and Qatar at different times in the history of Palestinian struggle is part of the communal memory that some protesters are bringing to the current protests against their leaders.
Western Interests in the Middle East, and in Libya in particular

Al Jazeera has become one of the premier global outlets for serious television news, and closely follows the BBC. It is reputed to be more reliable on news from the middle East, but it is virtually impossible to find on televisions in the US, even the demand for news from the region is great during these times. The country’s major cable and satellite companies refuse to carry it – leaving it with US viewers only in Washington, DC and parts of Ohio and Vermont – despite huge public demand. Al Jazeera has been targeted by the US government since 2003, when former Vice President Dick Cheney and former Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld described it as tantamount to an arm of Al Qaeda. Two of its reporters were killed in Baghdad when a US tank fired on the Hotel Palestine, where, according to US officials, it was believed that a spotter directing fire at US troops was located. The network up to now still believes that the reporters were deliberately targeted.
One of the reasons why the emergence of the Al Jazeera network was bad news for the West is that for as long as the only news outlet from the Middle East to the world was the BBC, and to a limited extent the VOA, it was possible to present events as they benefit American and Western policies. Today, millions of Americans, hungry for on-the-ground reporting from the Middle East, turn to the Al Jazeera online live coverage of events. The US is not happy about this. Is it so important, one might ask, to control the flow of information? The answer is simple: there is information that the US would not like the world to receive it spontaneously as it occurs. It is better for it to be part of the postmortem, as it generates too many critics and makes management of policy difficult.

American Interests in the Middle East
A recent cartoon I encountered on one American website recently depicted President Obama pointing a finger at Colonel Gaddafi saying: “Get out, I need your oil.” Probably true, but the story is much longer.
The US interests in the Middle East are much deeper than we has deeper ordinarily imagine. They range from academic through economic to military, and date as far back as 1786 when the US first signed a treaty with Morocco to secure safe passage for American ships to the Mediterranean. Later, the Middle East attracted the efforts of American missionaries. In addition to spreading Christianity, missionaries established educational institutions in Lebanon, Syria and Palestine. Most important of these was the Syrian Protestant College established in 1866, which later came to be known as the American University of Beirut. In Turkey, the American established the Robert College in 1863. Both institutions have had a major impact on the Middle East because they educated members of the local elites.
Up to World War I however, the United States refrained from direct political intervention in the Middle East region, mainly because they wanted to avoid competing with British interests there. However, when the war ended, the US became more vigilant in the area to watch Soviet behavior there. This was because her allies there, France and Britain, had been weakened by the war and were in no position to contain Soviet ambitions in Iran, Turkey and the Middle East in general.
In the 1930’s, the US started competing with the British in the field of oil exploitation. But to avoid direct friction with the British in Iran the US chose to concentrate on Saudi Arabia where the Wahhabi regime there was ready to grant oil concessions to the Americans in return for US military protection. In 1933 The Saudis granted a friend of FD Roosevelt and head of a Californian oil company the first oil concession. Export of Saudi oil to the US started as early as 1937. President Roosevelt was not bothered by the theocratic character of the Wahhabi monarchy, and he secretly committed the United States to Saudi Arabia’s security and defense.
After the Second World War, the Soviet Union and the US emerged as the two main global adversaries. Washington adopted a strategy designed to deter the Soviets from further expansion, and to deprive them of vital oil resources in Iran and elsewhere in the region. This strategy, known as the Truman Doctrine, essentially aimed at defeating the Soviets by whatever means possible short of direct military confrontation. The US had to fill in the vacuum left by the two old colonial powers, France and Britain, in the Middle East. Thus the US embarked on open diplomatic and military interventionism in the Middle Eastern region. It did so along a three-dimensional approach:
1) Support for anti-communist conservative rulers who after the war came under increasing pressure from their peoples who were expecting more political freedom and social justice. It made no difference whether the governments were theocratic, autocratic or democratic, as long as they were anti-communist and willing to side with the West.
2) Treating all communists, socialists and nationalists as one. A radical nationalist reformer who ideal of freedom meant being free from American domination was considered worse than a Marxist communist.
3) Using a wide range approaches designed to defeat Soviet influence. These included economic and military assistance, cash distribution, and bilateral and multi-lateral pacts. US policy in the region was principally governed by political and economic pragmatism. The Eisenhower doctrine announced in 1957 committed the US to come to the aid of any state threatened by “international communism”. In fact what this doctrine did was to allow the US to assist unpopular rulers who were threatened by the insurgency of their own peoples. This happened in Jordan in 1957 and in Lebanon the following year, 1958 when the US deployed their military to prevent the fall of king Hussein of Jordan and of Camille Chamoun in Lebanon. Such a policy angered the Arab peoples and generated anti-American resentment among Muslims in general. The favorable image the Arabs had of the US as a non-colonial power and champion of anti-colonialism simply faded away. It is too late in the day for them to turn round today and claim to be the principal advocates of democracy, human rights and fair play.
Initially, the US economic interest focused on three countries in the region: Saudi Arabia, Iran and Turkey. In 1950 the Truman administration committed the US to the defense of Saudi Arabia and toward this end it upgraded the facilities at the military base of Dahran, turning it into one of the most important American bases. The US also strengthened its ties with the conservative forces in Iran. Reza Shah Pahlavi, a pro-Western by education and conviction, became Washington’s man in this country. He transformed Iran from a non-aligned country into a close ally of the US. As a result, the Americans stepped up their military and economic aid to Iran. They also helped in the restructuring the Iranian army and security, even though the Shah’s record for Human Rights violation was know to them.
In 1953, the Americans and the British acted jointly to overthrow Mossadaq, the democratically elected prime minister. Mossadaq was a nationalist who was not satisfied with the share his country got from the oil being exploited by the British. When negotiations between the two parties failed, Mossadaq decided to nationalize the oil industry. The CIA and British Intelligence services coordinated his overthrow, and oversaw the reimposition of the autocratic rule of the Shah. Economic expedience took precedence over values of democracy and human decency. This operation was the first large-scale American intervention in the Middle East and had far-reaching consequences. It confirmed turned Iran into an anti-communist frontline state and close ally of the US. It further provided the US with a centrally important strategic foothold on the Soviet border. It also marked the end of British monopoly over Iranian oil and a severe blow to the British presence in the region in general. In October 1953 John Foster Dulles commissioned Herbert Hoover Jr., a petroleum advisor and son of a former president, to solve the oil dispute in between Iran and Britain, and to ensure that American companies acquired a share in the Iranian oil industry. Britain and the US stayed in Iran until the Iranian revolution in 1979. By that time, the Soviet Union had already made inroads into the region and was a firm ally of the 10 year old regime of Muammar Gaddafi.
 The Creation of the State of Israel
Another dimension was added to the US involvement in the region. It stemmed from US support for the creation of a Jewish state in Palestine and its subsequent support for Israel. In 1946 Washington demanded the immediate entry into Palestine of 100,000 survivors of the Holocaust after the Europeans and the United States themselves refused to admit them on their territories. In 1948 the US was the first to recognize the newly created state.
President Truman’s backing for the creation of the Jewish state was largely motivated by domestic political concerns. He wanted to solve the problem of Jewish refugees, but ended up creating another refugee problem – that of the Arab Palestinians. The implications for US-Arab relations were catastrophic. An American official, Evan Wilson, later wrote:
“It is no exaggeration to say that our relations with the entire Arab world have never recovered from the events of 1947-1948 when we sided with the Jews against the Arabs and advocated a solution in Palestine which went contrary to self-determination as far as the majority population of the country was concerned.” (Evan Wilson, 154)
Henceforth the security and survival of Israel became one of the pillars of US policy in the Middle East, not only because the Jewish state fitted very well in their Cold War politics. For many Americans Israel also represented part of their culture and a Western presence in an alien and threatening region. During the fifties, with the radicalization of Arab nationalism (Nasserism and Baathism), which tended to have Soviet leanings, the objective of American policy in the region consisted in enabling Israel to maintain a strategic edge over its Arab neighbors through massive financial and military assistance. The American preoccupation with cubing Soviet influence, and securing the state of Israel, thus completely dominated US policy in the region for the next three decades.
The Arab-Israeli war of 1967 resulted in Israeli occupation of more Arab land, at the expense the Palestinians, as well as other countries like Egypt and Syria. The adoption of several resolutions by the UN calling for the withdrawal of Israeli forces from the Arab territories did not prevent Israel from annexing more lands. The American administration, especially under the Republicans tended to sanction Israel’s policy of settlements in the West Bank and in the Gaza strip. Despite the illegal character of these settlements under the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949 the US never challenged Israeli policy in this regard and continued to provide Israel with financial assistance that was used in the building and extension of settlements. This attitude resulted in Israel’s taking over more than half the West Bank, not to mention the annexation of Eastern Jerusalem.
The double-standard policy can also be seen in the way Washington has dealt with the issue of Weapons of Mass Destruction in the region. While the US administration insists on clearing the Middle East of such weapons, it never mentions Israel’s holding of nuclear armaments. This policy has largely contributed to the growth of anti-American sentiment in the region, and has fuelled Islamic radical groups.
Right from the beginning, the pragmatists in the formulation of American policy in the region were concerned that the US was spending a lot in the region, and the region should be made to pay its bill. This called for an increase in US participation in the region’s trade, and in the exploitation of it’s resources.

American Trading Interests in Libya

Libya is the least known among US’s trading partners, so it is very easy to swallow Obama’s anti-Gaddafi rhetoric as motivated by genuine humanitarian concerns.  But the pattern of trade between Libya and the US tell a different story:

U.S. trade in goods with Libya

NOTE: All figures are in millions of U.S. dollars.
Year
Exports
Imports
Balance
2011 (January and Feb)
116.4
285.0
-168.6
 2010
665.4
2,116.8
-1,451.4
 2009
665.5
1,918.5
-1,253.0
 2008
720.9
4,178.6
-3,457.8
2007
510.8
3,385.2
-2,874.4
 2006
383.7
2,472.2
-2,088.5
 
2005
83.8
1,590.3
-1,506.5
 2004
39.2
331.6
-292.4
 2003
0.2
0.0
0.2
 2002
18.3
0.0
18.3
2001
9.0
0.0
9.0
 2000
18.0
0.0
18.0
Italian Interests in Libya
Italy, Libya’s former colonial master had to agonise seriously over the stand it had to take on Gaddafi. There were moral, economic and political considerations. In the first place, Italy had worked very hard to get Libya back into the community of nations, and to rehabilitate Gaddafi after years of isolation. It was the de facto guarantor of Tripoli’s good behaviour when Libya was warily welcomed back into the international community after renouncing terrorism and weapons of mass destruction.
Secondly, the civil strife in Libya threatens its energy supplies, international image and the stability of some of its blue chip companies. Thirdly, the public debate has been heated since the uprisings in Libya started, with many political opinionists urging the government to “take a clear stand against Gaddafi and invest in the opposition” because “the stakes for our country are very high.”[i]
In 2008, Italy an Libya signed a “friendship treaty” that prohibited Italian bases from being used in any military action against Libya. This treaty has now been officially “suspended,” but it is still a source of embarrassment for the Berlusconi administration, which is still struggling to refine its policy on Libya even after formerly recognizing the Interim National Council as the legitimate representative of the Libyan people. The Italians have to move cautiously, since Italy’s southernmost island is just 300 miles away from Libya.
Under the friendship treaty, Italy promised to pay Libya $5 billion in compensation over 25 years for colonial misdeeds between 1911 and 1943. Also, Libya has invested heavily in Italian companies while Italian firms have won infrastructure and energy contracts in Libya.
The other facts that are worth noting are: Italy imports about 80 percent of its energy needs. About 32 percent of Libya’s oil output goes to Italy, this is about 25 percent of Italy’s imports; and about 12 percent of Italy’s gas comes from Libya.
The other commercial interests includes banking, textiles, cars, construction, railways, aerospace and soccer clubs.
The situation therefore demanded a lot of political imprudence. Whichever Libya emerged from the current crisis, “national interests had to be protected.” It is therefore no surprise that Italy was not very enthusiastic about sanctions against Libya or of calls for the freezing of its assets or the imposition of a no-fly zone. It simply trudged along later when political expedience seemed to demand it. Even after the EU had agreed to freeze the assets of Gaddafi after Libyan security forces used violence to crack down on protesters, Italy was still reluctant to freeze the holdings of the Libyan Investment Authority (LIA), or the Libyan central bank, entities that hold stakes in Italian companies but which were not mentioned on the list approved by EU.
The other issue that Italy had to consider was the matter of illegal immigrants on which the Gaddafi regime had started co-operating. Italy feared that Gaddafi’s fall could worsen the immigration crisis. In 2009, Rome and Tripoli signed a deal allowing Italy’s coastguard to return boatloads of illegal immigrants to Libya. Before then, Libya was a main staging post for illegal immigration from Africa and Gaddafi told France’s Journal du Dimanche that if he fell “thousands of people from Libya will invade Europe. There will be no one to stop them any more”.[ii]

British Interests in Libya
It will be recalled that when Italy lost the war in 1945, Britain was assigned an overseer role over Libya by the UN. Britain was very anxious to get rid of Libya because it was a burden, and no other country would have it. It therefore pushed a resolution through the UN that ensured that Libya would get its independence by the end of 1951. And Britain made sure that this resolution was respected. At that time, oil had not been discovered. It was discovered in 1959.
Britain’s relationship with Libya has been turbulent. It has had several complaints about Colonel Gaddafi’s human rights record, with some of the alleged human rights atrocities being committed on British soil, but economic considerations have remained the major guide of its relationship with the country. For example, there is the 1984 shooting of PC Yvonne Fletcher in London, the bombing of the Lockerbie airliner, the alleged shooting of opponents of the regime on the streets of London by hired assassins, etc. As politicians were calling upon the regime to respect human rights, financial prospectors were busy describing Libya as “potentially the fourth most attractive overseas market for UK exporters.”
As far back as 2003, former Prime Minister Tony Blair is said to have urged ministers to sort out outstanding difficulties with the regime so that they could go after “the dollar in the desert.” He spear-headed the lifting of sanctions in return for relinquishing its weapons of mass destruction so that UN sanctions could be lifted. There are also claims that the potential loss of lucrative business prompted British ministers to back the controversial release of convicted Lockerbie bomber Abdelbaset al-Megrahi.
UK trade with Libya is worth an estimated £1.5billion a year, with British exports soaring more than 50% between 2008 and 2009. More than 150 UK-based companies operate in the country, many like Biwater, AMEC, JCB and Mott MacDonald supplying industrial machinery and engineering services. Other British companies such as Next, Monsoon, Accessorize and Marks & Spencer are also active in Tripoli.
In the first five months of 2009, UK exports to Libya were already up by 48 per cent to £165.4m on the same period in 2008, while UK imports from Libya – mainly oil – were up 48.5 per cent on 2008 at £966m, a rise of 66 per cent on 2007.
At 1.7 million barrels a day, Libya is Africa’s second largest oil producer and is Europe’s single biggest supplier. The prospect of up to 42 billion barrels prompted more than 40 British oil firms to stake a claim. Also, Libya has an estimated 53 trillion cubic metres of untapped natural gas reserves. With North Sea supplies dwindling, the UK become a major gas importer from Norway and Russia, and looks at Libya as a potential supplier, according to a UK Financial Investments Ltd report.[iii] John Hamilton, a Libya expert with analysts Cross Border Information, said: “Obviously oil is important but I think Libya, if it turns out to have large reserves of gas, will be a major player in European gas supply.”
The giant Petroleum company BP signed an exploration deal worth at least £550million in 2007, and financial experts are anxious that if the deal falls through, it will harm the British economy. Already, the current crisis in Libya has forced Brent crude to jump to a two-year high of $105 a barrel, and it could rise to $140 a barrel, which may push the prices of oil higher up. Also, BP launched a $1.3bn gas exploration programme in Libya in 2006.
Libya’s oil and gas export has seen it amass £80billion of foreign currency, more than half of which it channeled through the Libyan Investment Authority with a London office.
There are strong links between the two countries, with 8,000 Libyans studying at UK universities, 5,000 of them Libyan-funded scholarships, and 4,000 Libyan doctors either working or training here.
Responding to criticism over Britain’s commercial interests with the country, Libyan British Business Council director general Robin Lamb said: “We don’t decide between countries we trade with on the basis of whether they are nice or not. There are lots of regimes around the world. If we didn’t trade with them we would be shooting ourselves in the foot.” He pointed out that other countries like Italy, China, Turkey, Germany, France and the US were doing heavy business with Libya.
Because of the above considerations, it is very important that the Gaddafi business is quickly disposed of so that business life can return to normal.
The image of Tony Blair shaking hands with Colonel Gaddafi was highly criticized by human rights advocates in the UK, but it was praised by business leaders who were keen that the UK should not be left out of the vast oil wealth deals. As one British newspaper joked on the release of the man convicted over the Lockabie bombings, “Release the Arab so that we can go after the dollar in the desert.”

French Interests in Libya
France was Libya’s No. 6 foreign supplier in 2005, with a market share of 5.6 percent. Main French sales include capital goods, cars, food, pharmaceuticals and perfume.
Oil accounts for 97 percent of France’s imports from Libya, which supplies 2.5 percent of total French crude oil imports. Total is a major investor in Libya. Libya has approached France’s Areva about nuclear energy and earlier this month it selected BNP Paribas as a partner for Sahara Bank in the first partial privatization.
While France has interest to protect in Libya, the greater French concern is with the Libya threat in threat in the region. Libya has interests in several Franco-phone African states, and this makes France uncomfortable for two reasons. One, there is the strategic threat to French economic interests, and there is the threat of further Islamisation, which France does not like. In pursuit of these two goals, the French and the Libyans have fought a long war in Chad.

Libya and France in Chad: The battle for the occupation of the Aouzou Strip

There have been issues between France and Libya for a long time. First, there is the religious divide in Chad, with the French supporting the Christian Southerners and the Libyans supporting the Muslim northerners. The second issue was a border dispute between Chad and Libya. For a long time, Libya insisted that the Aouzou Strip in Norther Chad really belong to Libya. This was the position of King Idris and Colonel Muammar Gaddafi after him. Indeed, in 1954 Idris tried to occupy Aouzou, but his troops were repelled by the French colonial forces.
The civil that started in 1954 raged on until 1987, with intermittent spells of peace. Together with the war in Southern Sudan, these two are sometimes referred to as Africa’s longest civil wars. King Idris, who ruled Libya before Muammar Gaddafi, was a keen supporter of the insurgent northern Muslim National Liberation Front of Chad (FROLINAT) against the presidency of the Christian President Francois Tombalbaye. However, King Idris was more cautious: he did not want to incur the full wrath of Chad’s former colonial master France, which was also the main supporter of the Chad’s Christian southern leaders. So he mainly limited himself to granting the rebels sanctuary in Libyan territory and to providing only non-lethal supplies like food and medical supplies.
The cautious approach to the disagreement by Libya to the crisis changed dramatically when Gaddafi came to power in a coup d’état in September 1969. Initially, Gaddafi was suspicious of the FROLINAT; their emphasis on their “Muslim” identity in their name made him uncomfortable. He did not like a Muslim Brotherhood style organization in his backyard. With time however, he began to see opportunities in them, and even persuaded the Soviet Union and East Germany to help in training and arming them. On August 27, 1971,  Gaddafi supported them to attempt a coup against President Tombalbaye. In response to the coup attempt, President Tombalbaye severed diplomatic relatic relations with Libya, and invited all Libyan opposition groups to base themselves in Chad, and even claimed that Fezzan belonged to Chad. On September 17, 1971, Gaddafi officially recognized FROLINAT as the sole legitimate government of Chad, while in October France and Chad denounced Libya’s “expansionist ideas” at a United Nations assembly.
With the mediation of President Hamani Diori of Niger, and because of increased French pressure on Libya, the two countries resumed diplomatic relations on April 17, 1972. In the same year, Tombalbaye broke diplomatic relations with Isreal, and also secretly accepted (on November 28) to cede the Aouzou strip to Libya. The two countries signed a Treaty of Friendship in December 1972. In exchange for these Gaddafi pledged 40 million pounds to the Chadian President, and also withdrew official support to the FROLINAT and forced its leader Abba Siddick to move his headquarters from Tripoli to Algiers. Gaddafi visited the Chadian capital N’Djamena in March 1974, and in the same month a joint bank was created to provide Chad with investment funds.
Six months after the signing of the 1972 treaty, Libyan troops moved into the Strip and established just north of Aouzou an airbase protected by surface-to-air missiles. A civil administration was set up, attached to Kufra, and Libyan citizenship was extended to the few thousand inhabitants of the area. From that moment, Libyan maps represented the area as part of Libya.

Proxy wars in Chad between Libya and France

On April 13, 1975 a  coup d’état removed Tombalbaye and replaced him with General Felix Malloum. One of the reasons given for the coup was Tombalbaye’s policy of appeasement towards Libya. Gaddafi resumed supplying the FROLINAT with arms and other forms of support. In April 1976, there was an attempt to assassinate General Felix Malloum, which was blamed on Gaddafi. In the same year Libyan troops started making incursions into central Chad, in company of FROLINAT forces.
The Chadian rebels disagreed on the nature of Libyan support, and eventually, the FROLINAT split. In October 1976, Hissene Habre led a small break away anti-Gaddafi militia named the Armed Forces of the North (FAN), while the majority, willing to accept an alliance with Gaddafi, was commanded by Goukouni Oueddei were organized under the Command Council of the Armed Forces of the North (CCFAN). This group was  shortly after renamed People’s Armed Forces (FAP).
Starting with February 1977, Libyans provided Goukouni’s men with hundreds of AK-47 assault rifles, dozens of bazookas, 81 and 82mm mortars and recoilless cannons. Armed with these weapons, the FAP attacked in June the Chadian Armed Forces‘ (FAT) strongholds of Bardaï and Zouar in Tibesti and of Ounianga Kebir in Borkou. Goukouni assumed with this attack full control of the Tibesti, because Bardaï, besieged since June 22, surrendered on July 4, while Zouar was evacuated. The FAT lost 300 men, and piles of military supplies fell into the hands of the rebels. The rebels also attacked Ounianga on June 20, but found that it was heavily defended by the French.
General Malloum brought the issue of the Aouzou Strip’s occupation before the United Nations and the Organisation of African Unity. He also negotiated a formal alliance with Habré, concluded in the Khartoum Accord, in September 1977. This accord was kept secret until January 22, 1978 when a Fundamental Charter was signed, following which a National Union Government was formed on August 29, 1978 with Habré as Prime Minister. Sudan and Saudi Arabia supported the the Malloum-Habré accord, because they both feared a radical Chad controlled by Gaddafi and saw in Habré, with his good Muslim and anti-colonialialist credentials, the only chance to thwart Gaddafi’s plans.
Threatened by the Malloum-Habré accord, Gaddafi increased his support to Goukouni’s FAP, and even provided Libyan troops to back the rebels. On January 29, 1978,  the joint Libyan-FAP forces completely uprooted the Malloum government from northern Chad, taking over Faya-Largeau, Fada and Ounianga Kebir. From that time on, Goukouni and the Libyans assumed complete control of the BET Prefecture. They later used this victory to advance on the Capital N’Djamena.
With Goukouni’s FAP supported by Libya, and Habre’s FAT supported by the French, a full scale proxy war started between the France and Libya in Chad. The battles that ensued sucked in several African, raged on for another tens years, and saw N’Djamena taken and retaken by Habre and Goukouni. The US supported the French with satellite military intelligence. Eventually, Gaddafi’s military power in Chad was curbed, and the French also withdrew. President Reagan of the US discussed with French President Mitterand the possibility of encouraging further conflict in Chad because, in Reagan’s words, “it would provide the best chance to unseat Gaddafi.” But France had been at war with Libya for a total period of 34 years, and was battle weary, and Gaddafi was equally tired, so the peace held. But just when it seemed that Gaddafi had been defeated, Idris Derby, a pro-Gaddafi leader took power in N’Djamena, and Gaddafi was to have the last laugh. France did not forgive Libya for the trouble it caused them in Chad.
Attempts by the British to Assassinate Colonel Gaddafi
There is an outcry today from many quarters that NATO is trying to assassinate Colonel Gaddafi. NATO has denied this; but if it was true, it would not be first time. There have been several attempts in the past, with Ronald Reagan describing him as a stumbling block in the region. The most well known of the previous attempts to kill Colonel Gaddafi is that of 1996, master-minded by Britain with the knowledge of Egypt and Tunisia. According to a leaked M16 document, this plot involved the fomenting of civil unrest in Libya, especially in the cities of Benghazi, Misrata and Tripoli. Five Libyan colonels were coordinating the plans to overthrow Gaddafi, scheduled to coincide with the next General Peoples Congress in February.  Before going along with the plan, Britain cross-examined the coup plotters to ensure that they did not include Islamic fundamentalists. The coup was supposed to take place in August 1996, but it was foiled by security police. They however succeeded in murdering Musa Qadhar Al-Dam, one of Gaddafi’s men who had been identified for elimination.
The coup plotters had 1275 active sympathisers in the following areas: TRIPOLI 240 persons; BENGHAZI 135; TOBRUK 114; MISRATAH 148; SIRTE 40; AL-ZAMIYA 180; AL ZUMARAH 300; AL KHUMS 28; GHADAMIS 50.  Their occupations ranged from students, military personnel and teachers throgh to businessmen, doctors, police officers and civil servants.  The plotters were divided into 5 groups, each with 5 officers in charge.  Messages to members of each group were passed via schools and Mosques.  The start of the coup would be signaled through coded messages on television and radio. The coup plotters had sympathisers working in the press, radio and television.Journalist and former member of MI5 (British Military Intelligence) David Shayler maintains that during his time in the service he learned that MI6 had orchestrated the action.  The government documents state that the generals wanted “rapprochement with the West” and stated that “if the coup was successful, the new government could enlist HMG (Her Majesty’s Government) support.”  According to private intelligence company Stratfor, the UK, France and other European nations have strong strategic interests in Libya, not the least of which involves their oil reserves.[iv]
Western Perceptions of Islam


The negative image of Arabs and Islam in the Western mind is older than the history of West-Arab relations. The perception of Muslims as a threat is not something born in the 20th or 21st century. Islam, according to the British historian Albert Hourani, was always a problem for the West from the very beginning. The standard Western perception of Islam was constructed way back in the Middle Ages, and according to this perception, “Islam is a false religion, Allah, the God of Muslims is not God, and Muhammad is not a prophet.”
The division between Sunni and Shia Islam is old, but does not become a political matter until late 19th century when orientalists began to amplify it for purposes of divide and rule. Today, it loudly amplified in the Western media, and it sets the agenda for the debate on the political nature of Islam, on which every Muslim is invited to take a position. Many governments, including Libya, have codified parts of the Sharia into the social law that governs their people’s personal lives, but when it comes to the role of Islam in the political management of the country, tempers, swords and bullets fly.
It is instructive to remember that Islam spread to North Africa and even the Middle East at different times and was received differently by different peoples. While we know many countries in the Middle East as being generally Muslim, tribal and culture and allegiances still play dominant roles in the way these societies are managed. In addition, the leadership history and the evangelism styles have determined how Muslim these societies actually; and this has in turn determined how they respond to national and international crises.
Political Islam, whose public face is now Al Qaeda, but whose real custodian is the Islamic brotherhood, is symbolized by the names of Hassan Al Banna, and more recently, Ali Ben-Hajji, Abbas Madani and Hassan Al Tourabi, who have given it formal theoretical expression. It was only at a later day that it got mixed up with western conceptions of terrorism because it presented an opposing model of political legitimacy. There are beliefs in the Muslim world that while Osama bin Laden is real, his political significance has been largely exaggerated by the West so as to generate a political Islamic punch-bag and scare crow that can be used to beat back errant leaders into line. This has been embraced by leaders both in the Muslim world and elsewhere. The Libyan leader, in his desperation, has even attempted to suggest that the protests against him are master-minded by Al-qaida, who want to introduce radical Islam in Libya. While Al-qaida is a general tool that has been opportunistically used by both Muslim and non-Muslim politicians, the Muslim brotherhood is an organizational machinery viewed with great fear in the Arab-Muslim world than Israel. Long before the emergence of Al Qaeda, a political ghost created by George Bush’s America, the Libya leader has been frightened of political Islam. And because he understands its force very well, he has made a periodical crackdown on it to the extent of dictating internal religious policy, which should be done by the Mufti. In many parts of the Muslim world and elsewhere, when a regime wants political favour from the west, it has become traditional to call up the Al Qaeda ghost and scare the Americans away from their democracy talk. It is often used as a justification for un-audited attacks on citizens, and to raise funds from reluctant Islamophobic donors. It does not seem to have worked in Colonel Gadaffi’s favour this time. The truth about Libya’s Gaddafi is that his fear of political Islam is greater than his fear of the West. This fear is shared by many other leaders in the region.
In Egypt, where political Islam has been most successful, the Muslim brotherhood is a feared force, and is likely to outlive Al Qaeda. One Egyptian diplomat, asked about the contradiction in the fact that his government was taking a softer and more conciliatory stand towards Israel than the Islamic brotherhood, he explained that “while the Israelis want to dominate us, the Islamic brotherhood wants to annihilate us.”
In Libya, the Muslim Brotherhood was brutally suppressed by Colonel Gaddafi, but not exterminated and it is one of the forces that will be active in any new arrangement. Largely drawn from the devout educated middle classes and university campuses in Tripoli and Benghazi, the Libyan Muslim Brotherhood was founded in the mid-1950s. In 1998, following one of the numerous assassination attempts, Gaddafi’s security services launched a crackdown against the group that saw unnamed numbers killed, more than 200 members imprisoned and hundreds more forced into exile. Despite years of repression, the Brotherhood still has thousands of members scattered across Libya, with chapters in almost every single town, including Sirte, Gadhafi’s birthplace on the coast west of Tripoli. Al-Amin Bilhaj, a leading figure in the Libyan Muslim Brotherhood and the President of the Muslim Association of Britain (MAB) recently traveled to Benghazi, the headquarters of the rebel movement, to see how it could be part of the future. Other Brotherhood exiles have returned to help treat the wounded in hospitals, according to Kemal el Helbawy, the Egyptian founder of the British association. But they have been cold-shouldered to date because the rebel movement fears to be seen by their Western patrons as hobnobbing with the Muslim brotherhood.

Conclusion
The present problem in Libya, and generally in North Africa and the Middle East, is a complex jigsaw puzzle that draws on a reserve of historical, religious ad political problems and grievances. The one lie that must be instantly shelved is the impression given in the Western press that the airstrikes are intended to protect civilians, as authorized by UN resolution 1973. The other interests involved are much more fundamental to the West than the lives of civilians. Otherwise, France, which opposed the American intervention in Iraq should not be leading the airstrikes. Suffice it note also that France war planes were ready to strike within minutes of the passing of the UN resolution. When everything has been said and done, the greatest loser in this debacle is that Muslim who expects salvation for the Libyan people and for the mismanaged Muslim countries to come from NATO bombs. Allah does not change the situation of a people until they change that which is within themselves. How can we expect NATO bombs to change our societies and make them more democratic, let alone more Muslim?

[i] Roberto Aliboni, vice-president of Italy’s Institute for International Affairs.
[iv] The document on which this information is based  is genuine. It was released in the year 2000, after long negotiations with the British government. Former MI5 serviceman David Shayler felt it was necessary for the public to know. In the end, it was agreed that names and certain classified details be left out. (http://www.geocities.ws/mi6_underground/LibyanPlotTextVersion.html)